Marcus Chapter 1
Note: This story series follows on from the previous story posted called, “Oscar and Irene.” That story series consists of 7 parts. Readers should read that series before this one or they may not understand some of the references.
Marcus stood at Perth airport. He looked around him and snarled as a bear might do if approached, “what a mob of bush woops,” he murmured. “How the hell does my mother expect me to live down here in this?” He looked towards the airport desk and saw a cute little blond woman who raised her eyes and smiled at him. “Hhmm,” he thought, “maybe it’s not that bad if they have women here that look like that.”
His eyes dropped down to take in the view and settled on a neat crease being the beginnings of a nice little camel toe that had formed in the blond woman’s crotch. He watched it for a while then raised his eyes once more to survey her face to find that she was looking directly at him. He puffed his chest out just a little bit more than would be his normal stance and he watched as her eyes surveyed him as he had just done her. “What to do,” was the question. “Some women loved the direct approach while others liked to have control.” Marcus knew that she liked what she saw but if he hesitated she might reject him.
The woman slowly at first moved towards him but then increased her pace. He watched that swing of the hips that every attractive woman displayed especially if they sought to attract a man’s attention. His hesitation was about to be rewarded. As she got closer he saw the flash of light reflect off the ring on her left hand and he smiled.
“Can I help you, sir,” she asked.
“I’ve just landed. I know no one in this country and was wondering about how to get from the airport to the city.”
“You’re in Australia on holiday?” She asked.
“No, I’m here on business. I’m the new CEO of Spanish wine enterprises.”
“Oh, I have just read about your business buying out a couple of international wineries in the Margaret River district. So you’re the son of the lady they call Madame from Barcelona?”
“Yes, that’s me.”
“I thought that someone from the company would have come to meet you.”
“No, I didn’t tell them when I was coming. I like it that way. It gives me more opportunity to meet people,” He looked closely at her before he finished his statement, “people like you, people who care.”
“Oh, thank you for the compliment. It was meant as a compliment, wasn’t it?”
Marcus immediately knew he had her in his clutches because she recognized his casual comment as a compliment, “I need someone to show me around the city. Would you be interested?”
“I would be interested but I don’t finish work here for about an hour.”
“That’s no problem. I will book a rental then sit in the bar for a drink. Come join me when your work is finished.”
“Okay. I’ll join you in about an hour.”
....
Marcus sat in the bar sipping on his old Irish whiskey studying the people in the bar. He practically noticed a young dark-haired woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties sitting with what appeared to be her husband or boyfriend. She often laughed out particularly loudly. He wondered if he had met her before because that laugh sounded familiar but that was unlikely here on the other side of the world from his home. Every time he looked across the woman smiled at him. He waited, knowing that the woman was outgoing and because she seemed interested in him she may find a way to get her male friend to invite him across. At least he hoped so.
He picked up his paper and started to read the stock market report. As he went to change the page he looked up to find a man standing in front of him. He raised his eyebrows and asked, “Can I help you?”
“My wife has seen you by yourself over here so she suggested you might like some company. She said she had seen you at the airport with one of her friends when we flew out of Barcelona. She thinks she may know you.”
“She’s a friend of Irene’s?”
“Yes, she and Irene have been friends for years. She said she thought your name was Marcus.”
“Yes, that’s right. I’m Marcus.”
“Would you like to join us, Marcus? My name is Don I’m Maria’s husband.”
“Maria, yes, I’ve heard Irene talk about her. I think I met her once at Valencia when she, Irene and her husband were on holidays. That’s why I thought that I had seen her somewhere before.”
“Yes, that’s correct,” the man stated then pushed his hand out towards him and said, “My name is Don. Maria is my wife.” They shook hands then Don asked, “Would you like to join us?”
“It would be a pleasure. I have a friend joining me in about an hour to show me around Perth. Perhaps if she agrees you may be able to join us. I have an Audi booked so there will be room.”
“We were wondering how we would get from the airport to the city so that would be good if your friend agrees.”
They walked over towards the table that Maria was sitting at. Maria rose to step forward to greet him. “Marcus, I thought it was you,” she said then threw her arms around him and she kissed him. Marcus was a little surprised but recovered quickly to kiss her back. “Here, sit with me,” she insisted as he went to move towards the opposite side of the table. Don took his seat opposite.
“Maria told me that Irene had said that you would be on the same flight out of Barcelona as we were. She told me that she had seen you upfront in business class. Unfortunately, we were down the back so she didn’t have the opportunity to talk to you.” Don said wanting to strike up a conversation between Marcus and Maria so he could sit and watch.
“Yes, I noticed Maria.” Marcus said while looking at her, “I knew that I had seen you before but just couldn’t place where. You should have come down to sit with me. I would have enjoyed the company.”
“Valencia was about seven years ago. I’ve changed a little since then.” Maria replied.
“Yes, you are much more beautiful now if that is at all possible,” Marcus stated.
“Thank you. Flattery will get you everywhere,” she smiled back at him. “You look pretty good, yourself.”
“What are you doing here in Perth?” he asked.
“It’s a holiday. We have never been to Australia before so Don and I decided to check out the wine-growing area in the south-west which as you would know is world standard. Then we are going to the eastern states starting at Melbourne to travel northwards towards Cairns. We have six weeks but if one of us can find work we will stay longer.”
“Hhmm, well if things work out okay for us all perhaps I might help out finding work for you when the time comes. Do you speak the language?”
“Yes, I’ve spent some time in England and the United States so I have managed to master the language alright.”
“When you decide to move over east I have some work to do there so you can travel with me to assist me. I might have to get you to spend a little time with me over the next couple of weeks to allow you to understand the business a little though. It will be a bit like a holiday travelling to the vineyards, sampling the wines, getting to know the managers and that type of thing, nothing strenuous.”
“Hhmm, I’d like that.”
“Good, it’s settled then. Oh, here comes my friend. We will need to speak the language from now on otherwise she will not understand us.”
Marcus got up and walked over to the petite blond. He quickly asked her, “What is your name? I need to introduce you to my friends.”
“Makayla.” She answered.
“Ooh, what a lovely name. My name is Marcus.”
“Yes, I know. I checked the records.”
“Okay, my friend’s names are Don and Maria. Maria is a good friend of one of my ex-girlfriends. They are on holidays here and I just offered Maria a job with me so I may have to pay her a lot of attention. Please don’t take offence at it. I will come back in a couple of days and we can get to know each other better. I really want to get to know you but…. Do you understand?”
“Yes, I do but I should show you something,” with that she showed him the ring on her finger.
“That’s okay. We can discuss that when I come back up in a couple of days. Right now we have a couple of people watching and waiting.”
Marcus took her hand and walked back to the table with her. “Makayla this is Maria and Don. Maria and Don meet Makayla. What would you like to drink Makayla?”
“I’d like a gin and tonic, thanks, Marcus.” Marcus moved to attract the attention of a waitress. As he did so he heard Don say, “Sit here beside me, Makayla.”
He smiled knowing that Don was making sure than Marcus sat beside his wife. He knew that Don and Maria would know of his reputation from her friend, Irene so for Don to want him beside his wife it told him that Don and Oscar may be somewhat alike. Life was looking up. Just over an hour in Australia and he had two potential victims and both of them startlingly beautiful.
….
Marcus signed up for the hire car. He made sure that he put three names down as drivers. His name was put down as the primary driver, Don’s next then Maria’s. The attendant asked for the driver’s license of the auxiliary drivers so Marcus called Don across and asked him could he look after the questions from the attendant then wandered over to join the women.
“Where are you staying?” he asked Maria.
“We have a room at the motel just down the road. Of hand, I can’t remember the name but it starts with M.”
“What is that motel like, Makayla?”
“If it’s the one that I think it is then it is fairly basic.”
“Okay, then call them and tell them that you want to cancel. I have the company’s house overlooking the beach in Scarborough if you would like to stay with me for the next couple of days. The weather is outstanding so you can live it up on the beach. I understand that Perth has the best beaches in the world.”
“We wouldn’t like to be a bother to you?”
“It’s no bother. The house has six bedrooms, I understand and each has its own facilities. It was built for the executive's families when a board meeting is held in Perth. You and Don can live separately from me or allow me to be company to you. Whatever suits? I would invite Makayla as well but her husband may wonder where she is.”
Makayla looked at him as she spoke, “My husband works on the mines and he is away for the next week.”
“Okay, then that’s three bedrooms of the six covered. Do you need to collect clothes then Makayla?”
“I guess I should. I also have my car in the car park.”
“That’s fine. We will follow you and you can leave your car at home. When you want to go back home we can either order a taxi or drive you.”
Just then Don returned. Marcus handed him the keys to the Audi.
“Do you want me to drive?” he asked.
“Yes, unless you don’t want to.”
“I’d love to but I don’t know my way.”
“That’s Okay. Just follow Makayla’s car. I’ll sit in the back and when Makayla gets her things she can sit beside you and tell you where to go.”
“What about our luggage?”
“I have organized with the hostess to have it all delivered to the house. That guy over there will take it and the guy next door to the house works for the company so he will look after it when it arrives. Everything is organized so let’s go.”
Marcus climbed in the back of the Audi and was surprised when Maria followed him in. Don took the driver’s seat.
“Where do I put the key,” he asked.
Marcus smiled. “Just put it there. To start it you just push that button. It’s an auto so everything should be similar to the car you drive over home. It’s very powerful so make sure you take it easy. We don’t want to get arrested on our first night in Perth. We’ll leave that until later in the week.”
All three of them laughed as Makayla roared up in her little BMW sports car. She waved to them and Don followed her.
…
“And that’s King’s park. The lights are outstanding,” Makayla stated.
“Yes, very much so,” Marcus said as he looked down at Maria’s hand on his leg. He smiled at her and placed his hand on her thigh. She smiled back at him. Marcus looked in the rearview mirror and Don also smiled at him to signal that it was okay.
“Maybe it is time that we headed to Scarborough, Makayla. It has been a long day. I’m sure that Maria and Don must be tired.”
“Yes, I’m getting that way,” Don answered. “Are you tired, Maria?”
“I’m fine, Don. Remember I slept all the way from Singapore.”
“Like me by the sound of it,” Marcus answered.
“I’m getting a bit that way myself,” Makayla stated. “I was out early this morning and need to be at work at ten tomorrow.”
“Okay, let’s head home then. This is the address, Makayla. Maria and I can walk the beach while you and Don get some sleep. I am told the beach is outstanding and the moonlight is wonderful tonight.”
…
Maria’s hand pulled him in tightly against her body as he kissed her. Marcus’s hand snaked down to her but and lifted her skirt until his hand rested on her arse cheek. He moved his hand forward and she moved her body to allow him to get access to her crotch. He knew he had what he wanted so he didn’t need to do more.
“Come on. I’ll book us in at that high rise motel over there.”
“Will they have a room?”
“It’s mid-week so of course they will. The night view from the top floor should be splendid.”
“Don and Makayla might miss us.”
“Don went to bed to give us privacy, didn’t he?”
She laughed, “How did you know that?”
“Oscar and Irene, remember?”
“Irene told you then?”
“She did mention you and Don about a hundred times. Don, the cuckold expected to watch us tonight so what I want to do is surprise him by leaving him out and then allow you to tell him about it. He will be just about climbing the walls with excitement when we get home in a couple of hours so you can have him eating out of the palm of your hand by tomorrow by just telling him a little bit at a time. String it out. He will love it but we will like it a lot more than him.”
“Irene said you liked to tease the husbands.”
“We have to, Maria. If we don’t make it exciting for the man who made you his wife then he will work against us. I want to fuck you in every town and city that we visit but before we start you need to know that there will be other women. I don’t want you to go all jealous of me. When I come back to Perth I want to be alone so that I can spend a day or two with Makayla.”
“Is that why you’re taking me to the motel?”
“Yes, that is part of it. The other part is to tease Don.”
“What are we waiting for then?”
….
Marcus slowly undressed her. First, he unbuttoned her top. He kissed her and bit her lightly on the neck. She yelped but pulled him in close to her body once more to allow him better access to her neck. He dropped his hand down and undid the zipper on the side of her short skirt as he sucked on the little mark he left on her neck.
She moved back to allow her skirt to drop to the floor. He reached around behind her and showed his experience by undoing her bra in one swift movement. The bra came away from her breasts and his mouth immediately searched out her left breast, then her right. She let out a little noise as he did so like a cat purring. He smiled and kissed her then said, “I love pussy but I love pussies that purr more.”
“Do you love my pussy enough to eat it,” she asked with a laugh.
“Eat it, I’ll gobble the damn thing up and then teach it to eat my sperm.”
“Good then let’s do it.”
He picked her up and placed her gently on the huge bed. She lifted her bottom for him to remove her panties then spread her legs just enough to let him see her pussy. He climbed up the bed letting his big cock lay over the top of her clit as he kissed her then licked everything between her lips and her crotch as he made his way down to her thighs.
Maria lifted her head to see what the delay was and found that he was just standing there with his face about a foot away from her pussy looking.
“What’s wrong,” she asked.
“My God your pussy is the most beautiful that I have ever seen and I’ve seen a few in my time.”
She laughed and replied, “That’s what Oscar always said. Every time he made love to me he told me how beautiful my pussy was. You know he once told me that if he hadn’t met Irene first he would have asked me to marry him.”
“You have given your pussy to Oscar?”
“Yes, He has been in there many times. He would be in there now if Irene wasn’t around. I hoped that she would leave him for you but she kept going back to him. She must love him a lot. I told her many, many times, you take Marcus and I’ll have Oscar but she used to just laugh. She knew that I loved him, so did Don.”
“Don knew you loved another man?”
“Yes, he knows that I still do. He was so convinced that I would leave him for Oscar he went out and found another lover. She still lives with us today.”
“Does that work?”
“Yes, very well. If you had played your cards right you would be living with Oscar and Irene now like your sister is. That is what Oscar wanted. He wanted Irene to have a full-time lover who lived with them, someone who was content to make love to Irene but not take her away from him.”
“I wish he had told me.”
“He told me that he did but like Roberto, you didn’t listen. He said it almost broke his heart when he found out that he couldn’t trust you.”
“So you’re saying that I engineered my own downfall.”
“Yep, Irene told me exactly the same thing. She said that she loved you but she couldn’t trust you.” She saw his eyes watering up so continued, “I’m sorry if it hurts you but you needed to be told.”
“Yes, I know, I’m an idiot. Even my own mother could see it but I couldn’t.”
“Anyhow, it’s over now. The only winner has been Oscar. He’s got Irene, he’s got Teresa, he’s got your mother in his pocket and all he has to do is ask and I’ll open my legs for him any day of the week. Oh, I forgot, he’s also got, Renae. Man, that lady is sexy with a capital S.”
“Renae is gay.”
“What, no she is dating Oscar as we talk. It was a deal Irene did to keep Oscar. He is allowed to date Renae any time he likes.”
“She is gay. I tell you.”
“Well, she is having sex with Oscar. Irene watched them. She was pissed off but told me that she had to offer him her as a deal to keep him. I asked her why she didn’t offer me to him.”
He laughed, “What did she say to that?”
“She told me that she already had but then said that she was glad that he refused because she knew that I wanted him for my own but Renae promised that she wouldn’t take him off her. You know that in the new job Renae will be travelling with him.”
“What new job?”
“Oh, you don’t know. I thought you would know. Madame is planning to give him her job as the head of all the businesses. She is going to retire.”
“That’s my job!”
“Not now, it’s not. It is Oscar’s if he accepts. They will be putting the offer to him about now.”
“Fuck him!”
“It’s not his fault that you tried to steal his wife off him. That’s your responsibility, not his.”
“Get dressed.”
“What, I thought…..”
Marcus jumped up and started getting dressed and as he did so he cut her off and yelled, “Get fucking dressed. Can’t you see? What can I do with this?” He held his swivelled up cock in his hand. It was about four inches long and sagged down between his legs like a useless piece of meat with two gigantic balls hanging low behind it. “Do you really think that you are going to get anything out of my slack prick tonight? Why did you have to tell me that? He’s fucked me over again.”
“I’m sorry. I thought that you would know.”
“I’ve got to call her. I need to talk to her. What time would it be there now?”
“It would be early afternoon, I think.”
“Go back to the house, Maria. Leave me alone. I need to talk to Irene.”
“She won’t want to hear from you. She told me it’s over.”
“That’s okay. I can’t seduce her over the telephone. I just need to hear her voice again. Look at me, I’m a pitiful failure. This dick of mine is smaller than Oscar’s now. He has done that to me. He’s taken my manhood away from me.”
Maria knew it was a waste of time telling him the truth so she dressed, gave him a little peck on the cheek and disappeared out the door to slowly make her way back to the house.
She was disappointed but she knew that Don would be even more disappointed than she was. There were no winners that night except for Oscar and he didn’t even know about it. She smiled as she walked then thought, “Yes, I’ll tell Oscar about this one day. He’ll absolutely love hearing that Marcus said his cock was smaller than Oscar’s. Damn, I might call him tonight. That will give Don a thrill knowing I am calling Oscar. Maybe Don can watch me masturbate as I talk to him. Yes, I will do that.”
Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 2.
Marcus sat on the bed trying to regain his composure. He desperately needed support but there was no one else that he trusted except Irene. He could have trusted Maria but he didn’t know her well enough. To him, she was just another of his married hussies. There had been so many of them over the years that new ones had no meaning to him anymore. They were just a means to get his rocks off. He had no need for a companion but Irene had captured him, totally.
He stared at the roof of the bedroom and said out aloud, “Irene, Irene, Irene, I need you so much. Why have you done this to me?” With that tears ran down his cheeks and onto the bed. He lay there for a long time before he reached over to his pants on the floor and picked the phone out of his pocket.
He took his slack cock and held it in his hand. Where it usually protruded more than six inches out from his hand it now lay totally within his palm. “What use is this to any woman?” He thought. He closed his eyes then a flash of a woman’s crotch came to him and he recognized it as Irene’s. He looked up and yes, it was Irene. His mind moved in closer to her pussy and he saw how her lips just lay slightly open. His mind saw her juices slowly weeping from her slit. It made him feel good. He looked down and saw that his erection was returning. “Damn,” he thought, “why did I send Maria away.”
He got up and walked into the bathroom to look in the mirror and sure enough, he was back again. “Damn it,” he thought, “Don wants me to fuck her so I’ll go over to the house and climb into bed with her and Don. Don will love it.” He picked up his clothes and as he dressed made his way down in the elevator.
When he entered the house he heard voices. He quietly walked towards the voices to find Maria on the couch. Don was on his knees with his head between her legs. Maria’s head was pushed back into the back of the couch moaning. “Keep that up, honey. I’ll cum soon.”
Marcus dropped his pants. He walked over to Don and tapped him on the shoulder. As Don looked up, Marcus pointed down the hallway toward the bedroom. Don rose and stepped to the side. Marcus, holding his stiff cock dropped to his knees aligned his weapon with her pussy and thrust forward. Maria let out a groan so loud it could have woken the dead. It certainly woke up Makayla.
“Oh, Marcus, you’re alright. You’re back.”
“I’m going to fuck this beautiful pussy of yours so much and so hard that it will be totally useless to your husband and Oscar by the time you get back to Barcelona. I hope that your wife is protected Don because I’m going to pump so much sperm into her in the three months you are in Australia that if she is not she will go home carrying triplets at least.”
“Oh, now that’s what I like,” Maria told him. “I’ve always wanted someone to stretch me like Irene is. Don, where are you going? Your place is by my side. If I’m going to carry triplets I want you there with me.”
“Take a seat, cuckold Don and watch me ruin this pussy for you. That’s what you want isn’t it?”
“Yyy..es.” he answered.
“By golly, you’re tight, Maria. Don, pull that little grub out that you call a dick and let me see how small you are? No, let me see it all. Take your pants off. I want to see how small your little tiny testicles are.”
Marcus stopped trying to push inside her and turned his head to look at Don. Don stood up and dropped his pants to the floor. His three and a half-inch cock stood up along his stomach. His rather small testicles hung down about an inch below his cock.
“Maria how can you marry a man with such a small cock. You’re a beautiful woman. You could have your pick of men. Surely you can’t be satisfied with that. I know women with bigger clits than that thing.”
“I love him. You don’t love a man for the size of his cock.”
“Well, as I said it will be a long time before he can get off in your pussy when I finish with you. After you have had me a few times you won’t even be able to feel that thing inside you.”
A voice from the darkness of the hallway said, “Leave him alone. Don’t act like an animal. If you want to fuck his wife and he lets you then do it but it’s not right to hurt him like that.”
“Come join us, Makayla. If you want to protect Don then do so by sitting with him. Don’t hide in the darkness. Tell her Maria.”
“Come join us, Makayla. Keep Don company.”
Makayla moved down and sat between Don and the couple. She looked down at their joining and said, “God, you’re big. I didn’t know men got that big. Are you sure you can take him, Maria?”
“Yes, my friend has taken him so I can too.”
“Do you mind if I take my clothes off?”
“We’d be disappointed if you didn’t, Makayla,” Maria told her.
“Come on Don, I’ll undress you if you undress me.”
They stood and piece by piece they removed each other’s clothes. As they did so, Marcus gradually worked about halfway inside Maria. Maria felt jealous of what Makayla was doing with Don but said nothing. Marcus put his hands under her bottom and lifted her to the edge of the couch then continued to work his way inside her. All the while Maria was groaning and moaning.
Makayla sat down beside Maria and Don sat beside her. She reached out and put her hand firmly around Don’s penis.
“Oh, that feels good. Just hold me don’t stroke me,” Don asked.
“Yes, I know. You want to last.”
“Yes,” he replied wondering how she would know that but pushed that thought aside to continue watching his wife.
By now Marcus was fully embedded inside Maria and was working rapidly on her. She was in constant orgasm with her head thrust back against the backrest on the couch. Her mouth was fully open and a deep-throated moaning sound was coming from her. Don was worried that she might pass out for the loss of breath as she appeared to be constantly breathing outwards.
“Are you okay, Maria,” he asked.
Maria didn’t answer. It was likely that she didn’t even hear him. Makayla assured him. “She will be okay, Don. She would not have heard you. She is in another world, a world of ultimate pleasure.”
“Do you think so,” he asked.
“Yes, I know so. I’ve been there myself.”
“Is that what it’s like with a big man,” Don asked her.
“Yep, sometimes, it is. She is in a state of absolute and complete capitulation. He could do anything with her now. Have you never seen her like that?”
“No, I haven’t but she told me that once when the husband of a wife who was with Marcus made love to her she said she didn’t know anything that was happening around her. She told me that the pleasure was so great that she passed out. He was very worried about her.”
“Was he big like Marcus?”
“No, but he was much bigger than me. At that time he was the biggest she had ever had. She fell in love with him.”
“Yes, it’s sad when we fall in love with someone we can’t have.”
“That’s were Marcus is now. He was in love with Maria’s best friend and they just broke up.”
“We have to look after him then.”
“There isn’t much I can do is there?”
“Yes, there is. You can let him have your wife whenever he wants her. Sex is the best medicine for a broken heart.”
“I’d enjoy that.”
“Yes, I can feel. Marcus is going to cum shortly. Can I sit on you?”
“You want this?”
“Yes, don’t you want to cum, too?”
“Yes, but Maria might get angry.”
“If we are quick then she will never know. As I said she is in another world.”
“Okay, then.”
Makayla moved over and sat down on him. Don was surprised at how tight she felt even though she was very wet. He thrust forward a couple of times and as he heard Marcus start to groan and moan indicating he was about to seed his wife he heard Makayla let out a moan and he felt a flush of heat hit his cock.
It was too much for him and he shot his half thimble of sperm inside her. He made sure he made little noise, frightened that Maria might hear him. Makayla dismounted quickly holding her hand over her pussy in case his sperm flowed out but that wasn’t going to happen. There was not enough there.
He looked over to his wife and saw her gaping open with a flood of white jelly-like liquor flowing down from her pussy onto the couch seat. He then looked at Marcus’s cock that sat out proudly from his body. A glob of sperm fell from its head towards the floor leaving what looked like a spider’s web in its trail.
He continued to watch as Marcus’s cock gave what looked like an involuntary jump and another glob of thick white sperm formed at the large hole in the head of his cock and once again it glided toward the floor but stopped for a while held by the spider web white string attached to the head of his cock. It then broke away and fell to the floor.
“Makayla, are you ready for this now,” Marcus asked.
Makayla didn’t answer but just looked across at him.
“Do you want it here or in your bed?” he asked.
Again she didn’t answer but lay back on the couch and slid her but forward into the exact position that Maria had been. Marcus dropped to his knees. And said, “Man, I’ve got it all tonight. Your pussy is just as tight and as beautiful as Maria’s.”
“Stop the bull shit and fuck me if you want or I’m off to bed alone. Don, your wife needs your attention.”
Don got up and sauntered around to Maria. He dropped to his knees in front of her. She bent forward and kissed him then asked, “Did you enjoy that, honey?”
“Yes,” he replied as she guided his head towards the mess in her crotch. “Oh fuck you’re big,” he heard from Makayla as he started to clean Marcus’s sperm from his wife.
He wished he could watch Marcus and Makayla but that would be impossible until Maria was clean once more because she had closed her legs to lock him in position something she had often done to him after she had been with Oscar. He knew that to clean her up after Marcus was going to take a lot longer than with Oscar because she was in an awful mess. He didn’t really mind because it bought back many pleasant memories of those days together when his wife had fallen in love with Irene’s husband.
Marcus didn’t last long with Makayla. By the time he was almost half inside her she had one almighty orgasm and rained down hot fluids onto the head of his cock. He had never experienced anything like that before and he simply couldn’t hold back and shot his seed inside her.
As he withdrew from her she lay back on the lounge and said, “God that sapped my energy. It was as if your cock sucked all my life out of me. I’ll sleep well tonight.”
Marcus mumbled something about a phone call and walked away down the hallway. Makayla looked across to Maria and asked, “Can I borrow your husband for a while. I need a cleanup when he’s finished with you.”
“Okay but send him back when you’re finished with him. I’m going to bed. I’m bushed.”
“Okay, come here, Don.” Don moved across to her. Makayla held his head away from her until she had confirmed that Maria had reached her bedroom and closed the door. “Okay, Don, take your sloppy seconds. That’s what you want isn’t it?”
“Yes, but Maria doesn’t like it because I take too long.”
“Well tonight with me you take as long as you want. I’m tighter than Maria so you’ll like it a lot more.”
“I shouldn’t. It’s cheating. She will be angry if she finds out.”
“You’re going to tell her are you?”
“No, but what if she comes out to check?”
“Don she will be fast asleep by now. I’m yours if you want me. Take it or leave it.”
Don moved in close to her and pushed his little cock inside her cum filled pussy with one try. She moaned as he did so.
“You liked that didn’t you?”
“Yes, Don. I loved that. Now I need to tell you a couple of things. I want you to suck my breast as you fuck me and I’m going to put some of Marcus’s sperm around your anus. When you get close to cumming I’m going to slip a finger deep inside you. It will make you have the most enjoyable ejaculation that you have ever experienced. Oh, and the other thing, I like you, Don. I like you a lot. I want you and Maria to come to visit me whenever you can. Bring a man along for Maria so you and I can enjoy each other like we are now.”
“You want to make love to me?”
“If we can get away with it, yes but if we can’t then that’s okay as well. When my husband comes home we will match him up with Maria so you and I can do our thing.”
“Okay, I’m not far off now.”
“Yes, I know. Just as you are going to come I’ll do it. Don’t pull away if you can help it. I’ll move it around inside you because I want to find your prostate. Now!”
Her long slim finger slipped all the way inside him. She found his prostrate almost immediately.
“Ohh, God,” he moaned. Usually, Don’s orgasm consisted of about three or four squirts but this time it didn’t stop. When he thought it was over she moved her finger up and down his Prostrate and he shot again and again and again. Eventually, he was dry and pain shot up around his anus but it continued and then he felt pain in the muscle of his penis, good pain. Then the pain was inside him somewhere between his balls and his anus, again a good pain. Finally, pain shot through his little balls, pain that he could barely stand.
“Please stop,” he moaned.
She grinned and swiftly withdrew her finger. “Was that good?” she asked.
“Oh God, that was unbelievable. I don’t think I will be able to walk properly for a week after that.”
“You’ll be like new tomorrow. The only after effect you will have is that you will not enjoy a normal orgasm as much again because you will know it can be better. Any time you want it you know where to find me.”
“Maria would cut my balls out if she knew.”
“What we need to do is train her to accept us together. Leave it to me. I’ve got Marcus under the thumb. He will want me all the time shortly and then I can do a tradeoff, Marcus for you.”
“Why would you give up Marcus for me? He’s at least three times my size.”
“Size is nice but It hurts me and I don't like pain. Besides you’ve got something he will never have.”
“What’s that?”
“You are trustworthy and you do what I want. The biggest cock in the world can’t buy either of those things. Anyhow, we had better go to bed. Where do you want to sleep tonight, with me or with Maria?”
“I’d love to sleep with you but Maria would cut my balls out if she knew.”
“Why don’t we sleep together here? If we wake up during the night you can go to join Maria. If she finds us we can just say we feel asleep doing our thing. Come on lay down on top of me and take one of my tits into your mouth. I like to go to sleep like that.”
Don lay down on top of her. His little cock slipped into the mess that was in her pussy and he bent his neck down to suck on her left tit. He lay like that for some time enjoying the feeling of being with a different woman. Eventually, she started to snore.
Very carefully he lifted his body away from her so as not to wake her and quietly made his way into his bedroom. He heard movement but assumed that it was Maria rolling over in her sleep. He was about to slip into the bed in the dark by the time his eyes became accustomed to the low light. There on top of his wife was Marcus slowly pumping away inside her. He watched them for a while and couldn’t believe it when his erection came back.
He turned around and quietly left the room. The two lovers didn’t even know he had been there or at least that is the way it seemed. He went back to Makayla and sat near her for a while. She was no longer snoring. He looked closely at her and realized that her eyes were open. He smiled and told her, “Take me to bed, Makayla. I want to sleep in your bed with you tonight.”
Her voice came back in the darkness, “He’s fucking her again, isn’t he?”
“Yes,”
“Okay, come on. I’ll get you out before they wake. He’ll probably fuck her another half a dozen times before morning. This is what life will be like for you while he is around. Get used to it. They won’t miss you until breakfast time. I hope she is protected. If she is not then you will have another mouth to feed by this time next year.”
“I had a vasectomy a couple of years ago. She will not be on the pill but she only finished her period a couple of days ago so she would be safe at present. I’ll have to talk to her tomorrow.”
“Talking won’t fix it. Marcus is the type of man that won’t wear a condom so you either have to get her to a chemist shop to ask them what they can do for her or keep her away from him. Come on.”
She led him to her bed. She lay down and then pulled him down on top of her. Once again his dick aligned with her pussy. She wriggled around until his stiff little penis slipped inside her. He slowly pumped away as she raised her hips to meet his every thrust. After a few minutes she quietly said to him, “There is another way you know. You could watch Marcus as he shot his sperm inside her to impregnate Maria.”
“Oh God, Makayla, I’m cumming, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh….. “
“I love your little dickie.” She told him.
“I love your velvety pussy too Makayla and I like the things you do and say to me.”
“My husband will be home next week. He will like you too. I want you both to make love to me.”
“Would he allow that?”
“Yes, he will like it more than I do. Do you think you can get away from Maria for a night next week?”
“I can try. Leave it with me and see what happens. If Marcus is around they might not even know I’m missing. Why are you so sure that your husband will like me?”
“He will, I assure you. You know what I did to you earlier. Did you like that?”
“Yes, I liked it a lot.”
“He showed me that. He can show you a lot more wonderful things like that. You will love it, I assure you.”
“Okay, I’ll work it out somehow.”
Marcus sat on the bed trying to regain his composure. He desperately needed support but there was no one else that he trusted except Irene. He could have trusted Maria but he didn’t know her well enough. To him, she was just another of his married hussies. There had been so many of them over the years that new ones had no meaning to him anymore. They were just a means to get his rocks off. He had no need for a companion but Irene had captured him, totally.
He stared at the roof of the bedroom and said out aloud, “Irene, Irene, Irene, I need you so much. Why have you done this to me?” With that tears ran down his cheeks and onto the bed. He lay there for a long time before he reached over to his pants on the floor and picked the phone out of his pocket.
He took his slack cock and held it in his hand. Where it usually protruded more than six inches out from his hand it now lay totally within his palm. “What use is this to any woman?” He thought. He closed his eyes then a flash of a woman’s crotch came to him and he recognized it as Irene’s. He looked up and yes, it was Irene. His mind moved in closer to her pussy and he saw how her lips just lay slightly open. His mind saw her juices slowly weeping from her slit. It made him feel good. He looked down and saw that his erection was returning. “Damn,” he thought, “why did I send Maria away.”
He got up and walked into the bathroom to look in the mirror and sure enough, he was back again. “Damn it,” he thought, “Don wants me to fuck her so I’ll go over to the house and climb into bed with her and Don. Don will love it.” He picked up his clothes and as he dressed made his way down in the elevator.
When he entered the house he heard voices. He quietly walked towards the voices to find Maria on the couch. Don was on his knees with his head between her legs. Maria’s head was pushed back into the back of the couch moaning. “Keep that up, honey. I’ll cum soon.”
Marcus dropped his pants. He walked over to Don and tapped him on the shoulder. As Don looked up, Marcus pointed down the hallway toward the bedroom. Don rose and stepped to the side. Marcus, holding his stiff cock dropped to his knees aligned his weapon with her pussy and thrust forward. Maria let out a groan so loud it could have woken the dead. It certainly woke up Makayla.
“Oh, Marcus, you’re alright. You’re back.”
“I’m going to fuck this beautiful pussy of yours so much and so hard that it will be totally useless to your husband and Oscar by the time you get back to Barcelona. I hope that your wife is protected Don because I’m going to pump so much sperm into her in the three months you are in Australia that if she is not she will go home carrying triplets at least.”
“Oh, now that’s what I like,” Maria told him. “I’ve always wanted someone to stretch me like Irene is. Don, where are you going? Your place is by my side. If I’m going to carry triplets I want you there with me.”
“Take a seat, cuckold Don and watch me ruin this pussy for you. That’s what you want isn’t it?”
“Yyy..es.” he answered.
“By golly, you’re tight, Maria. Don, pull that little grub out that you call a dick and let me see how small you are? No, let me see it all. Take your pants off. I want to see how small your little tiny testicles are.”
Marcus stopped trying to push inside her and turned his head to look at Don. Don stood up and dropped his pants to the floor. His three and a half-inch cock stood up along his stomach. His rather small testicles hung down about an inch below his cock.
“Maria how can you marry a man with such a small cock. You’re a beautiful woman. You could have your pick of men. Surely you can’t be satisfied with that. I know women with bigger clits than that thing.”
“I love him. You don’t love a man for the size of his cock.”
“Well, as I said it will be a long time before he can get off in your pussy when I finish with you. After you have had me a few times you won’t even be able to feel that thing inside you.”
A voice from the darkness of the hallway said, “Leave him alone. Don’t act like an animal. If you want to fuck his wife and he lets you then do it but it’s not right to hurt him like that.”
“Come join us, Makayla. If you want to protect Don then do so by sitting with him. Don’t hide in the darkness. Tell her Maria.”
“Come join us, Makayla. Keep Don company.”
Makayla moved down and sat between Don and the couple. She looked down at their joining and said, “God, you’re big. I didn’t know men got that big. Are you sure you can take him, Maria?”
“Yes, my friend has taken him so I can too.”
“Do you mind if I take my clothes off?”
“We’d be disappointed if you didn’t, Makayla,” Maria told her.
“Come on Don, I’ll undress you if you undress me.”
They stood and piece by piece they removed each other’s clothes. As they did so, Marcus gradually worked about halfway inside Maria. Maria felt jealous of what Makayla was doing with Don but said nothing. Marcus put his hands under her bottom and lifted her to the edge of the couch then continued to work his way inside her. All the while Maria was groaning and moaning.
Makayla sat down beside Maria and Don sat beside her. She reached out and put her hand firmly around Don’s penis.
“Oh, that feels good. Just hold me don’t stroke me,” Don asked.
“Yes, I know. You want to last.”
“Yes,” he replied wondering how she would know that but pushed that thought aside to continue watching his wife.
By now Marcus was fully embedded inside Maria and was working rapidly on her. She was in constant orgasm with her head thrust back against the backrest on the couch. Her mouth was fully open and a deep-throated moaning sound was coming from her. Don was worried that she might pass out for the loss of breath as she appeared to be constantly breathing outwards.
“Are you okay, Maria,” he asked.
Maria didn’t answer. It was likely that she didn’t even hear him. Makayla assured him. “She will be okay, Don. She would not have heard you. She is in another world, a world of ultimate pleasure.”
“Do you think so,” he asked.
“Yes, I know so. I’ve been there myself.”
“Is that what it’s like with a big man,” Don asked her.
“Yep, sometimes, it is. She is in a state of absolute and complete capitulation. He could do anything with her now. Have you never seen her like that?”
“No, I haven’t but she told me that once when the husband of a wife who was with Marcus made love to her she said she didn’t know anything that was happening around her. She told me that the pleasure was so great that she passed out. He was very worried about her.”
“Was he big like Marcus?”
“No, but he was much bigger than me. At that time he was the biggest she had ever had. She fell in love with him.”
“Yes, it’s sad when we fall in love with someone we can’t have.”
“That’s were Marcus is now. He was in love with Maria’s best friend and they just broke up.”
“We have to look after him then.”
“There isn’t much I can do is there?”
“Yes, there is. You can let him have your wife whenever he wants her. Sex is the best medicine for a broken heart.”
“I’d enjoy that.”
“Yes, I can feel. Marcus is going to cum shortly. Can I sit on you?”
“You want this?”
“Yes, don’t you want to cum, too?”
“Yes, but Maria might get angry.”
“If we are quick then she will never know. As I said she is in another world.”
“Okay, then.”
Makayla moved over and sat down on him. Don was surprised at how tight she felt even though she was very wet. He thrust forward a couple of times and as he heard Marcus start to groan and moan indicating he was about to seed his wife he heard Makayla let out a moan and he felt a flush of heat hit his cock.
It was too much for him and he shot his half thimble of sperm inside her. He made sure he made little noise, frightened that Maria might hear him. Makayla dismounted quickly holding her hand over her pussy in case his sperm flowed out but that wasn’t going to happen. There was not enough there.
He looked over to his wife and saw her gaping open with a flood of white jelly-like liquor flowing down from her pussy onto the couch seat. He then looked at Marcus’s cock that sat out proudly from his body. A glob of sperm fell from its head towards the floor leaving what looked like a spider’s web in its trail.
He continued to watch as Marcus’s cock gave what looked like an involuntary jump and another glob of thick white sperm formed at the large hole in the head of his cock and once again it glided toward the floor but stopped for a while held by the spider web white string attached to the head of his cock. It then broke away and fell to the floor.
“Makayla, are you ready for this now,” Marcus asked.
Makayla didn’t answer but just looked across at him.
“Do you want it here or in your bed?” he asked.
Again she didn’t answer but lay back on the couch and slid her but forward into the exact position that Maria had been. Marcus dropped to his knees. And said, “Man, I’ve got it all tonight. Your pussy is just as tight and as beautiful as Maria’s.”
“Stop the bull shit and fuck me if you want or I’m off to bed alone. Don, your wife needs your attention.”
Don got up and sauntered around to Maria. He dropped to his knees in front of her. She bent forward and kissed him then asked, “Did you enjoy that, honey?”
“Yes,” he replied as she guided his head towards the mess in her crotch. “Oh fuck you’re big,” he heard from Makayla as he started to clean Marcus’s sperm from his wife.
He wished he could watch Marcus and Makayla but that would be impossible until Maria was clean once more because she had closed her legs to lock him in position something she had often done to him after she had been with Oscar. He knew that to clean her up after Marcus was going to take a lot longer than with Oscar because she was in an awful mess. He didn’t really mind because it bought back many pleasant memories of those days together when his wife had fallen in love with Irene’s husband.
Marcus didn’t last long with Makayla. By the time he was almost half inside her she had one almighty orgasm and rained down hot fluids onto the head of his cock. He had never experienced anything like that before and he simply couldn’t hold back and shot his seed inside her.
As he withdrew from her she lay back on the lounge and said, “God that sapped my energy. It was as if your cock sucked all my life out of me. I’ll sleep well tonight.”
Marcus mumbled something about a phone call and walked away down the hallway. Makayla looked across to Maria and asked, “Can I borrow your husband for a while. I need a cleanup when he’s finished with you.”
“Okay but send him back when you’re finished with him. I’m going to bed. I’m bushed.”
“Okay, come here, Don.” Don moved across to her. Makayla held his head away from her until she had confirmed that Maria had reached her bedroom and closed the door. “Okay, Don, take your sloppy seconds. That’s what you want isn’t it?”
“Yes, but Maria doesn’t like it because I take too long.”
“Well tonight with me you take as long as you want. I’m tighter than Maria so you’ll like it a lot more.”
“I shouldn’t. It’s cheating. She will be angry if she finds out.”
“You’re going to tell her are you?”
“No, but what if she comes out to check?”
“Don she will be fast asleep by now. I’m yours if you want me. Take it or leave it.”
Don moved in close to her and pushed his little cock inside her cum filled pussy with one try. She moaned as he did so.
“You liked that didn’t you?”
“Yes, Don. I loved that. Now I need to tell you a couple of things. I want you to suck my breast as you fuck me and I’m going to put some of Marcus’s sperm around your anus. When you get close to cumming I’m going to slip a finger deep inside you. It will make you have the most enjoyable ejaculation that you have ever experienced. Oh, and the other thing, I like you, Don. I like you a lot. I want you and Maria to come to visit me whenever you can. Bring a man along for Maria so you and I can enjoy each other like we are now.”
“You want to make love to me?”
“If we can get away with it, yes but if we can’t then that’s okay as well. When my husband comes home we will match him up with Maria so you and I can do our thing.”
“Okay, I’m not far off now.”
“Yes, I know. Just as you are going to come I’ll do it. Don’t pull away if you can help it. I’ll move it around inside you because I want to find your prostate. Now!”
Her long slim finger slipped all the way inside him. She found his prostrate almost immediately.
“Ohh, God,” he moaned. Usually, Don’s orgasm consisted of about three or four squirts but this time it didn’t stop. When he thought it was over she moved her finger up and down his Prostrate and he shot again and again and again. Eventually, he was dry and pain shot up around his anus but it continued and then he felt pain in the muscle of his penis, good pain. Then the pain was inside him somewhere between his balls and his anus, again a good pain. Finally, pain shot through his little balls, pain that he could barely stand.
“Please stop,” he moaned.
She grinned and swiftly withdrew her finger. “Was that good?” she asked.
“Oh God, that was unbelievable. I don’t think I will be able to walk properly for a week after that.”
“You’ll be like new tomorrow. The only after effect you will have is that you will not enjoy a normal orgasm as much again because you will know it can be better. Any time you want it you know where to find me.”
“Maria would cut my balls out if she knew.”
“What we need to do is train her to accept us together. Leave it to me. I’ve got Marcus under the thumb. He will want me all the time shortly and then I can do a tradeoff, Marcus for you.”
“Why would you give up Marcus for me? He’s at least three times my size.”
“Size is nice but It hurts me and I don't like pain. Besides you’ve got something he will never have.”
“What’s that?”
“You are trustworthy and you do what I want. The biggest cock in the world can’t buy either of those things. Anyhow, we had better go to bed. Where do you want to sleep tonight, with me or with Maria?”
“I’d love to sleep with you but Maria would cut my balls out if she knew.”
“Why don’t we sleep together here? If we wake up during the night you can go to join Maria. If she finds us we can just say we feel asleep doing our thing. Come on lay down on top of me and take one of my tits into your mouth. I like to go to sleep like that.”
Don lay down on top of her. His little cock slipped into the mess that was in her pussy and he bent his neck down to suck on her left tit. He lay like that for some time enjoying the feeling of being with a different woman. Eventually, she started to snore.
Very carefully he lifted his body away from her so as not to wake her and quietly made his way into his bedroom. He heard movement but assumed that it was Maria rolling over in her sleep. He was about to slip into the bed in the dark by the time his eyes became accustomed to the low light. There on top of his wife was Marcus slowly pumping away inside her. He watched them for a while and couldn’t believe it when his erection came back.
He turned around and quietly left the room. The two lovers didn’t even know he had been there or at least that is the way it seemed. He went back to Makayla and sat near her for a while. She was no longer snoring. He looked closely at her and realized that her eyes were open. He smiled and told her, “Take me to bed, Makayla. I want to sleep in your bed with you tonight.”
Her voice came back in the darkness, “He’s fucking her again, isn’t he?”
“Yes,”
“Okay, come on. I’ll get you out before they wake. He’ll probably fuck her another half a dozen times before morning. This is what life will be like for you while he is around. Get used to it. They won’t miss you until breakfast time. I hope she is protected. If she is not then you will have another mouth to feed by this time next year.”
“I had a vasectomy a couple of years ago. She will not be on the pill but she only finished her period a couple of days ago so she would be safe at present. I’ll have to talk to her tomorrow.”
“Talking won’t fix it. Marcus is the type of man that won’t wear a condom so you either have to get her to a chemist shop to ask them what they can do for her or keep her away from him. Come on.”
She led him to her bed. She lay down and then pulled him down on top of her. Once again his dick aligned with her pussy. She wriggled around until his stiff little penis slipped inside her. He slowly pumped away as she raised her hips to meet his every thrust. After a few minutes she quietly said to him, “There is another way you know. You could watch Marcus as he shot his sperm inside her to impregnate Maria.”
“Oh God, Makayla, I’m cumming, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh….. “
“I love your little dickie.” She told him.
“I love your velvety pussy too Makayla and I like the things you do and say to me.”
“My husband will be home next week. He will like you too. I want you both to make love to me.”
“Would he allow that?”
“Yes, he will like it more than I do. Do you think you can get away from Maria for a night next week?”
“I can try. Leave it with me and see what happens. If Marcus is around they might not even know I’m missing. Why are you so sure that your husband will like me?”
“He will, I assure you. You know what I did to you earlier. Did you like that?”
“Yes, I liked it a lot.”
“He showed me that. He can show you a lot more wonderful things like that. You will love it, I assure you.”
“Okay, I’ll work it out somehow.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 3.
Makayla stood beside Don as he cooked the eggs and bacon that they found in the refrigerator. Every so often she touched his arm or smiled at him. Don felt as if he was in heaven. He loved his wife but she seldom showed him attention or affection like this. However, in the back of his mind was doubt. A man who has been taken for granted by those who loved him for so long will often feel doubt if a person shows them a level of attention that they are unaccustomed to.
The knock on the door alarmed Don and he swiftly went for his pants.
“No Don, leave the door to me. You look after your cooking.” Makayla pulled on her panties. She buckled her bra and moved to the door. “Who is it,” she asked with her ear to the door.
“Wally from next door,” came the answer. “I have some more food for you.”
“Okay,” she said and to Don’s surprise, she opened the door. An elderly man possibly in his late sixties holding a cardboard box in his hand stood there with his mouth open looking at this tall beautiful woman with just a bra and see-through panties on. “Come on in, Wally,” she instructed.
Wally’s mouth dropped further open when he saw Don with not a stitch on cooking in the kitchen. His eyes dropped down to see a slack inch long dick hanging between Don’s legs.
“Hi Wally,” Don shouted to him.
“Hello Marcus,” came the reply, “everyone just calls me Wal.”
“My name is Don, Wal. Marcus is not up yet.”
They all looked down the hallway as a female voice came as clear as a bell, “Yes, fuck me, seed my fertile little pussy, Give me your baby like all those other women you fucked with your big cock, Oh God, I love your cock, Marcus.”
Hhmm,” said Wally, “It seems that Marcus has bought his wife with him. I thought he was single.”
Makayla laughed as she corrected him. “No, that’s Don’s wife, Wal. Marcus is single.”
Wally looked first at Don who just kept cooking the breakfast as if nothing had happened then back to a smiling Makayla before he stated, “Yep, it happens all the time. My wife has totally black hair like me and yet I have two red-haired kids. My best mate has red hair. At least you get to know about it before it happens, Don. I wish my wife had allowed me to know about it.”
“Yes, honesty is the best policy, they say, Wal,” Makayla observed.
“Yep,” he replied then turned towards Don and stated, “That little grub of yours grows pretty quickly,” I see. He then set down the box and left the house.
Makayla and Don burst out laughing. Makayla saw Wally turn as he departed and a big smile crossed his face. He had heard them laughing.
..
The four of them walked the beaches together, visited the restaurants in the area and spent time in the taverns and pub of the region for the next two days. Makayla had called work and asked for some time off and her boss had agreed because she was one of the best girls he had and he knew that she would not ask for time off unless she felt she needed it. This allowed Don company each night as Marcus took control of his wife. It allowed Don to get closer to Makayla as she provided him with the support that she knew that he needed under the circumstances.
Protection for Maria had not been mentioned again following the discussion between Don and Makayla on that first night. Makayla thought of raising it with him again but knew that the thought of another man impregnating his wife may be such a thrill to him that he had resolved to allow nature to take its course. She, herself could not understand it but she knew that everybody was different. She wondered if perhaps Don’s little cock and balls had not been enough to give his wife a child and so Don may want a child even if fathered by another man. Marcus would be an excellent choice as she understood that he was not likely to be a threat to their marriage. She knew that when Marcus was finished with Maria he would just discard her like a piece of rubbish. With that thought fresh in her mind she decided to not interfere and to leave the decision to them.
It had become standard practice from the first night that Maria and Marcus would walk together, talk together and go to bed together. This meant that Makayla and Don also paired off in a similar fashion. For the first time in his marriage, Don had freedom and it suited him because he was very attracted to Makayla.
On their last night in Perth, Don and Makayla lay in bed together looking at the roof in their room. They could hear Maria’s groans and moans and occasional loud statements of affection to Marcus from the room across the hallway. Don was trying to block it out of his brain and Makayla was aware that he was becoming stressed with the situation.
“Are you okay, Don?” she asked him.
“I think so but I worry about the next few months. I have a good friend who I saw go through this a few years ago. I guess I really didn’t understand then but I’m starting to now.”
“Was that Oscar?”
“Yes, how did you know?”
“I heard Maria telling Marcus about it while you went to the toilet at the restaurant. She was explaining to Marcus that he wasn’t the only man to fall in love with Irene. She spoke of a man called Roberto and then Romando. She also mentioned someone called Antonio. She was trying to get him to understand that men should not fall in love with women like Irene because to her it is just a game that she and her husband play.”
“She didn’t mention me?”
“Are you saying that you fell in love with her too?”
“Yes, but not like Marcus of his cousin, Roberto. To me, she was like some type of sexual hero figure. Someone to admire and hope your wife could be like.”
“I think from what I hear from the room next door your wish has come true.”
“Maybe that’s true or maybe not. Irene would not take her lovers to bed without Oscar either there or watching.”
“From what I heard Marcus was taking her to his home without Oscar present.”
“Marcus thought that Oscar didn’t know but Oscar is an IT expert. He was tracking them and knew exactly what they were doing and where they were going. He also videoed them making love. Irene knew Oscar very well. She knew he was tracking them. She knew so much that just at the point when Oscar’s pain and fear of losing her reached a critical point she dropped her lover and walked away. That is why we are here.”
“I don’t understand?”
“You must never tell anyone but Irene paid for our fares. She made sure that we were on the same flight as Marcus. We knew his habits because Irene told us that he could never stand to be alone. Irene sent Maria here to support him in his distress.”
“He has been set up?”
“Not really. He has been offered an opportunity. That opportunity is the one you can hear in the room next door, my wife.”
“But where does that leave you?”
“It leaves me with you and that is the best thing that has happened in my lifetime.”
“No Don, you can’t fall in love with me. I already have a husband.”
“I know that but can’t we just enjoy it while we can?”
“Yes, that’s okay. What say I take my leave and come down to Margaret River with you?”
“I was hoping you would say that? Is it possible?”
“My boss asked me this morning when I called him did I want to take my leave. I have a couple of months leave available to me. I want to see where this goes and how it ends.”
“I can tell you if you really want to know.”
“No, don’t do that. It would ruin it for me.”
“What about your husband. You said that he could show me things.”
“He can join us and if you enjoyed my finger inside you like you said you did then he can show you the only thing that can be better than that for a man.”
“That was fantastic. I can’t wait.”
“I told him about it when he called and Blake said the same thing.”
….
They headed south the next morning. Once again Marcus handed the keys to Don and of course, Makayla sat in the front with him. Maria sat in the back with Marcus’s arm around her.
About halfway through their trip, Marcus leaned forward between the seats. “Don,” he said. “Maria tells me that she is not protected and has told me that she is likely to ovulate during the next seven days possibly as soon as in three days. Now you would know that I get a thrill out of impregnating married women. I want your permission for Maria to carry my child.”
“Christ, Marcus, you want me to give you permission to do what I can’t do myself. You want me to commit to twenty-odd years of raising someone else’s child. What do you think I am?”
“I think you’re a cuckold and I know from experience that it is every good cuckold’s dream for another man to get his wife pregnant. This is your test, Don. If you really are what you think you are you will say yes. I know that because I have over thirty children being raised by good cuckolds. I only have a couple being raised by bad ones.”
“Explain that to me. You have a couple being raised by bad ones?”
“That’s simple. If a man is a good cuckold he will agree with his wife’s wishes. If he is a bad one he says no.”
“But if he says no then how come she has your baby?”
“That’s because it is always the wife who gets the ultimate say not the husband. Granted there is another couple where the man said yes but the wife said no so it didn’t happen but that seldom is the case.”
“You mean like Oscar and Irene?”
“Fuck you, Don. I should have just done it and not told you until after. That’s what I get for wanting to involve you is it?”
“What do you say, Maria?”
“I don’t know, Don. I had hoped you might make the decision for me.”
“How could you stop it now anyway? It’s something you should have thought of before we left home.”
“It is easy to stop it. We would just stop having sex for the next week.”
“You could do that?”
“I can,” she replied. “What about you, Marcus.”
“I would pull out.”
Maria laughed, “Just like you did with Irene and her daughter. No way, if the answer is no then it is no sex for the next week.”
“Then you had better decide in the next hour, Don. If you haven’t by the time we reach the river your wife will be flooded with my sperm and sperm lives in a woman between two and three days.”
“Until Maria is certain the answer has to be no.”
“Okay, pull over to the side of the road. I’m going to drive. The women can sit in the back. I’m disappointed, Don.”
“Yes, I understand but who knows what next month might bring.”
Marcus smiled. To him, that was as good as a promise. The desire in his groin returned as quickly as it had left him. Don saw it in the rear vision mirror as Maria saw the protrusion in his pants rise as if it was being pumped up by hydraulics and it was. Telling Marcus maybe never did work. Marcus always thought that maybe meant a definite yes. That is why he had lost Irene. She had hesitated. The rest was history.
…
Marcus parked in the parking lot of the first winery. He turned in his seat and told them, “This is one of the vineyards. No one is to let anyone know who I am. As far as everyone in the business knows I am not due here until next week.”
“Oh, I’m sorry but I told Wally up in Perth that you were here.”
“Don’t worry. He will not have told anyone,” he added, “I hope.”
They entered the tasting facility took a look around at the displays and then approached the tasting counter. A young girl responded, “How are you all today.”
“We’re fine honey. How are you?”
“I’m great. Now, what are your tastes in wine?” As they talked a man behind her ignored them and fiddled around with various bottles and equipment.
“I like a Cabernet Sauvignon and a good Shiraz,” Marcus told her. I think the ladies like white.”
“That’s good. We have a great range in reds and a couple of whites that the ladies may like as well.”
The guy moving the bottles around looked up and said, “the Shiraz is crap but the others are okay.”
“Who are you?” Marcus asked.
“I’m the manager. The Shiraz was ruined by the fires in the area last season. It’s worthless.”
“Why would you put a bad wine on the tasting counter?”
“It’s the only one we have and people always want Shiraz,” he stated going back to shuffling bottles.
“I thought you had a partnership with other winegrowers in the area. Wouldn’t they provide you with a good Shiraz?”
The man stood and looked him in the eye. He then cast his eye over the other three in the group. “I haven’t got time for this shit. We have a big shot coming over here next week and we have to get the place organized for him.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to waste your time. I guess that’s it then. Come on ladies lets go.”
The young girl moved around the table and followed them to the door. “Our wines are top quality, sir. I apologize to you. Are you sure you wouldn’t like to try some of them?”
“What is your name, young lady?”
“I’m Suzi, sir. I’m really sorry about that.”
“I know and when I meet the owner I’ll put in a good word for you. What is that gentleman’s name anyway? Is he really the manager?”
“He’s Steven. He’s the acting manager because the manager has gone to Perth to do a delivery to a favoured client.”
“Okay, we need to move on. We have a few more vineyards to visit. I’ll be back next week and you can run me through your range then.”
They climbed into the Audi and sped away. Suzi returned to the counter and said to Stephen, “That man you sent away was driving an A8 Audi. I was told the new owner’s representative always drives one of those. It’s the first time I’ve seen one here. Do you think that it might have been him?”
“You want to hope not, honey because if he was then we are out of a job.”
“I don’t think so. He said he will put a word in for me when he speaks to the owner next time.”
“Oh fuck!”
….
It was near dark by the time they got back to Geographe Bay where they had a house on the beach set aside for them. They had purchased a number of wines by that time and with the exception of Don they had consumed a good deal of tasting wines. Don drank lots of water and not very much wine so ended up as the driver by the end of the day.
With Don driving Marcus and Maria had adjourned to the back leaving Makayla in the front with Don. Don saw them kissing a number of times as he drove and at near the end of the trip he saw Marcus had his hand under Maria’s skirt.
Don and Maria were first inside the house and they selected the master bedroom. Don was getting worried. He knew that if Marcus and Maria shared a room then they would certainly have sex given that they were well on the way towards drunk. Don suspected that Marcus had pushed the wines onto Maria during the day for that very reason. There was only one way that he could stop it now.
“Maria,” he said, “You and I need to talk.”
“Little Donnie wants to talkie, does he? Okay, talk,” she stated looking at him strangely.
He realized that she in fact was already drunk. Maybe it was too late. “Come with me for a walk on the beach for some privacy.”
“I was going to have a shower with Marcus,” she said. He wondered if, in fact, she was drunk of was just acting.
“I want you to have your shower with me tonight. I want you and I to spend the night together.”
“Marcus is taking me to dinner. He is ordering in takeaway for you and Makayla.”
“So you are going on a date with him when you know that your danger time starts in a day or two. He intends to seduce you.”
“He has promised that he will pull out.”
“What if he doesn’t?”
“Then you will become a daddy.” She said with a giggle.
“Or you will become a single mother.”
“You won’t leave me. I know you, Don.”
“Maria, we talked about this because Marcus forced it on the way down and we decided that there would be no sex until you think you are safe. Now with this change, I have asked for us to discuss this together in privacy, just you and I and you have refused. Under these circumstances, I would be justified in walking away.”
“What do you mean by walking away?”
“I’m not saying I will but no one would blame me if I took my gear and cashed my ticket in to go home to Barcelona.”
“You would leave me here?”
“I would find it hard but what option are you leaving me? All I want is for you and me to go for a walk down the beach together to discuss this. I should not have to talk about this here with Makayla listening and most likely Marcus also ears dropping. That’s not asking for much, is it?”
“I wanted to go on this date but if you insist then I’ll take the walk with you first then I’ll have my shower with Marcus before my date.”
“Come on then.”
With that Don led his wife out the door and headed down along the beach. He walked about half a kilometre before he took a seat on a low brick wall. Maria followed well behind all the way. When she caught up she took a seat beside him.
Makayla stood beside Don as he cooked the eggs and bacon that they found in the refrigerator. Every so often she touched his arm or smiled at him. Don felt as if he was in heaven. He loved his wife but she seldom showed him attention or affection like this. However, in the back of his mind was doubt. A man who has been taken for granted by those who loved him for so long will often feel doubt if a person shows them a level of attention that they are unaccustomed to.
The knock on the door alarmed Don and he swiftly went for his pants.
“No Don, leave the door to me. You look after your cooking.” Makayla pulled on her panties. She buckled her bra and moved to the door. “Who is it,” she asked with her ear to the door.
“Wally from next door,” came the answer. “I have some more food for you.”
“Okay,” she said and to Don’s surprise, she opened the door. An elderly man possibly in his late sixties holding a cardboard box in his hand stood there with his mouth open looking at this tall beautiful woman with just a bra and see-through panties on. “Come on in, Wally,” she instructed.
Wally’s mouth dropped further open when he saw Don with not a stitch on cooking in the kitchen. His eyes dropped down to see a slack inch long dick hanging between Don’s legs.
“Hi Wally,” Don shouted to him.
“Hello Marcus,” came the reply, “everyone just calls me Wal.”
“My name is Don, Wal. Marcus is not up yet.”
They all looked down the hallway as a female voice came as clear as a bell, “Yes, fuck me, seed my fertile little pussy, Give me your baby like all those other women you fucked with your big cock, Oh God, I love your cock, Marcus.”
Hhmm,” said Wally, “It seems that Marcus has bought his wife with him. I thought he was single.”
Makayla laughed as she corrected him. “No, that’s Don’s wife, Wal. Marcus is single.”
Wally looked first at Don who just kept cooking the breakfast as if nothing had happened then back to a smiling Makayla before he stated, “Yep, it happens all the time. My wife has totally black hair like me and yet I have two red-haired kids. My best mate has red hair. At least you get to know about it before it happens, Don. I wish my wife had allowed me to know about it.”
“Yes, honesty is the best policy, they say, Wal,” Makayla observed.
“Yep,” he replied then turned towards Don and stated, “That little grub of yours grows pretty quickly,” I see. He then set down the box and left the house.
Makayla and Don burst out laughing. Makayla saw Wally turn as he departed and a big smile crossed his face. He had heard them laughing.
..
The four of them walked the beaches together, visited the restaurants in the area and spent time in the taverns and pub of the region for the next two days. Makayla had called work and asked for some time off and her boss had agreed because she was one of the best girls he had and he knew that she would not ask for time off unless she felt she needed it. This allowed Don company each night as Marcus took control of his wife. It allowed Don to get closer to Makayla as she provided him with the support that she knew that he needed under the circumstances.
Protection for Maria had not been mentioned again following the discussion between Don and Makayla on that first night. Makayla thought of raising it with him again but knew that the thought of another man impregnating his wife may be such a thrill to him that he had resolved to allow nature to take its course. She, herself could not understand it but she knew that everybody was different. She wondered if perhaps Don’s little cock and balls had not been enough to give his wife a child and so Don may want a child even if fathered by another man. Marcus would be an excellent choice as she understood that he was not likely to be a threat to their marriage. She knew that when Marcus was finished with Maria he would just discard her like a piece of rubbish. With that thought fresh in her mind she decided to not interfere and to leave the decision to them.
It had become standard practice from the first night that Maria and Marcus would walk together, talk together and go to bed together. This meant that Makayla and Don also paired off in a similar fashion. For the first time in his marriage, Don had freedom and it suited him because he was very attracted to Makayla.
On their last night in Perth, Don and Makayla lay in bed together looking at the roof in their room. They could hear Maria’s groans and moans and occasional loud statements of affection to Marcus from the room across the hallway. Don was trying to block it out of his brain and Makayla was aware that he was becoming stressed with the situation.
“Are you okay, Don?” she asked him.
“I think so but I worry about the next few months. I have a good friend who I saw go through this a few years ago. I guess I really didn’t understand then but I’m starting to now.”
“Was that Oscar?”
“Yes, how did you know?”
“I heard Maria telling Marcus about it while you went to the toilet at the restaurant. She was explaining to Marcus that he wasn’t the only man to fall in love with Irene. She spoke of a man called Roberto and then Romando. She also mentioned someone called Antonio. She was trying to get him to understand that men should not fall in love with women like Irene because to her it is just a game that she and her husband play.”
“She didn’t mention me?”
“Are you saying that you fell in love with her too?”
“Yes, but not like Marcus of his cousin, Roberto. To me, she was like some type of sexual hero figure. Someone to admire and hope your wife could be like.”
“I think from what I hear from the room next door your wish has come true.”
“Maybe that’s true or maybe not. Irene would not take her lovers to bed without Oscar either there or watching.”
“From what I heard Marcus was taking her to his home without Oscar present.”
“Marcus thought that Oscar didn’t know but Oscar is an IT expert. He was tracking them and knew exactly what they were doing and where they were going. He also videoed them making love. Irene knew Oscar very well. She knew he was tracking them. She knew so much that just at the point when Oscar’s pain and fear of losing her reached a critical point she dropped her lover and walked away. That is why we are here.”
“I don’t understand?”
“You must never tell anyone but Irene paid for our fares. She made sure that we were on the same flight as Marcus. We knew his habits because Irene told us that he could never stand to be alone. Irene sent Maria here to support him in his distress.”
“He has been set up?”
“Not really. He has been offered an opportunity. That opportunity is the one you can hear in the room next door, my wife.”
“But where does that leave you?”
“It leaves me with you and that is the best thing that has happened in my lifetime.”
“No Don, you can’t fall in love with me. I already have a husband.”
“I know that but can’t we just enjoy it while we can?”
“Yes, that’s okay. What say I take my leave and come down to Margaret River with you?”
“I was hoping you would say that? Is it possible?”
“My boss asked me this morning when I called him did I want to take my leave. I have a couple of months leave available to me. I want to see where this goes and how it ends.”
“I can tell you if you really want to know.”
“No, don’t do that. It would ruin it for me.”
“What about your husband. You said that he could show me things.”
“He can join us and if you enjoyed my finger inside you like you said you did then he can show you the only thing that can be better than that for a man.”
“That was fantastic. I can’t wait.”
“I told him about it when he called and Blake said the same thing.”
….
They headed south the next morning. Once again Marcus handed the keys to Don and of course, Makayla sat in the front with him. Maria sat in the back with Marcus’s arm around her.
About halfway through their trip, Marcus leaned forward between the seats. “Don,” he said. “Maria tells me that she is not protected and has told me that she is likely to ovulate during the next seven days possibly as soon as in three days. Now you would know that I get a thrill out of impregnating married women. I want your permission for Maria to carry my child.”
“Christ, Marcus, you want me to give you permission to do what I can’t do myself. You want me to commit to twenty-odd years of raising someone else’s child. What do you think I am?”
“I think you’re a cuckold and I know from experience that it is every good cuckold’s dream for another man to get his wife pregnant. This is your test, Don. If you really are what you think you are you will say yes. I know that because I have over thirty children being raised by good cuckolds. I only have a couple being raised by bad ones.”
“Explain that to me. You have a couple being raised by bad ones?”
“That’s simple. If a man is a good cuckold he will agree with his wife’s wishes. If he is a bad one he says no.”
“But if he says no then how come she has your baby?”
“That’s because it is always the wife who gets the ultimate say not the husband. Granted there is another couple where the man said yes but the wife said no so it didn’t happen but that seldom is the case.”
“You mean like Oscar and Irene?”
“Fuck you, Don. I should have just done it and not told you until after. That’s what I get for wanting to involve you is it?”
“What do you say, Maria?”
“I don’t know, Don. I had hoped you might make the decision for me.”
“How could you stop it now anyway? It’s something you should have thought of before we left home.”
“It is easy to stop it. We would just stop having sex for the next week.”
“You could do that?”
“I can,” she replied. “What about you, Marcus.”
“I would pull out.”
Maria laughed, “Just like you did with Irene and her daughter. No way, if the answer is no then it is no sex for the next week.”
“Then you had better decide in the next hour, Don. If you haven’t by the time we reach the river your wife will be flooded with my sperm and sperm lives in a woman between two and three days.”
“Until Maria is certain the answer has to be no.”
“Okay, pull over to the side of the road. I’m going to drive. The women can sit in the back. I’m disappointed, Don.”
“Yes, I understand but who knows what next month might bring.”
Marcus smiled. To him, that was as good as a promise. The desire in his groin returned as quickly as it had left him. Don saw it in the rear vision mirror as Maria saw the protrusion in his pants rise as if it was being pumped up by hydraulics and it was. Telling Marcus maybe never did work. Marcus always thought that maybe meant a definite yes. That is why he had lost Irene. She had hesitated. The rest was history.
…
Marcus parked in the parking lot of the first winery. He turned in his seat and told them, “This is one of the vineyards. No one is to let anyone know who I am. As far as everyone in the business knows I am not due here until next week.”
“Oh, I’m sorry but I told Wally up in Perth that you were here.”
“Don’t worry. He will not have told anyone,” he added, “I hope.”
They entered the tasting facility took a look around at the displays and then approached the tasting counter. A young girl responded, “How are you all today.”
“We’re fine honey. How are you?”
“I’m great. Now, what are your tastes in wine?” As they talked a man behind her ignored them and fiddled around with various bottles and equipment.
“I like a Cabernet Sauvignon and a good Shiraz,” Marcus told her. I think the ladies like white.”
“That’s good. We have a great range in reds and a couple of whites that the ladies may like as well.”
The guy moving the bottles around looked up and said, “the Shiraz is crap but the others are okay.”
“Who are you?” Marcus asked.
“I’m the manager. The Shiraz was ruined by the fires in the area last season. It’s worthless.”
“Why would you put a bad wine on the tasting counter?”
“It’s the only one we have and people always want Shiraz,” he stated going back to shuffling bottles.
“I thought you had a partnership with other winegrowers in the area. Wouldn’t they provide you with a good Shiraz?”
The man stood and looked him in the eye. He then cast his eye over the other three in the group. “I haven’t got time for this shit. We have a big shot coming over here next week and we have to get the place organized for him.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to waste your time. I guess that’s it then. Come on ladies lets go.”
The young girl moved around the table and followed them to the door. “Our wines are top quality, sir. I apologize to you. Are you sure you wouldn’t like to try some of them?”
“What is your name, young lady?”
“I’m Suzi, sir. I’m really sorry about that.”
“I know and when I meet the owner I’ll put in a good word for you. What is that gentleman’s name anyway? Is he really the manager?”
“He’s Steven. He’s the acting manager because the manager has gone to Perth to do a delivery to a favoured client.”
“Okay, we need to move on. We have a few more vineyards to visit. I’ll be back next week and you can run me through your range then.”
They climbed into the Audi and sped away. Suzi returned to the counter and said to Stephen, “That man you sent away was driving an A8 Audi. I was told the new owner’s representative always drives one of those. It’s the first time I’ve seen one here. Do you think that it might have been him?”
“You want to hope not, honey because if he was then we are out of a job.”
“I don’t think so. He said he will put a word in for me when he speaks to the owner next time.”
“Oh fuck!”
….
It was near dark by the time they got back to Geographe Bay where they had a house on the beach set aside for them. They had purchased a number of wines by that time and with the exception of Don they had consumed a good deal of tasting wines. Don drank lots of water and not very much wine so ended up as the driver by the end of the day.
With Don driving Marcus and Maria had adjourned to the back leaving Makayla in the front with Don. Don saw them kissing a number of times as he drove and at near the end of the trip he saw Marcus had his hand under Maria’s skirt.
Don and Maria were first inside the house and they selected the master bedroom. Don was getting worried. He knew that if Marcus and Maria shared a room then they would certainly have sex given that they were well on the way towards drunk. Don suspected that Marcus had pushed the wines onto Maria during the day for that very reason. There was only one way that he could stop it now.
“Maria,” he said, “You and I need to talk.”
“Little Donnie wants to talkie, does he? Okay, talk,” she stated looking at him strangely.
He realized that she in fact was already drunk. Maybe it was too late. “Come with me for a walk on the beach for some privacy.”
“I was going to have a shower with Marcus,” she said. He wondered if, in fact, she was drunk of was just acting.
“I want you to have your shower with me tonight. I want you and I to spend the night together.”
“Marcus is taking me to dinner. He is ordering in takeaway for you and Makayla.”
“So you are going on a date with him when you know that your danger time starts in a day or two. He intends to seduce you.”
“He has promised that he will pull out.”
“What if he doesn’t?”
“Then you will become a daddy.” She said with a giggle.
“Or you will become a single mother.”
“You won’t leave me. I know you, Don.”
“Maria, we talked about this because Marcus forced it on the way down and we decided that there would be no sex until you think you are safe. Now with this change, I have asked for us to discuss this together in privacy, just you and I and you have refused. Under these circumstances, I would be justified in walking away.”
“What do you mean by walking away?”
“I’m not saying I will but no one would blame me if I took my gear and cashed my ticket in to go home to Barcelona.”
“You would leave me here?”
“I would find it hard but what option are you leaving me? All I want is for you and me to go for a walk down the beach together to discuss this. I should not have to talk about this here with Makayla listening and most likely Marcus also ears dropping. That’s not asking for much, is it?”
“I wanted to go on this date but if you insist then I’ll take the walk with you first then I’ll have my shower with Marcus before my date.”
“Come on then.”
With that Don led his wife out the door and headed down along the beach. He walked about half a kilometre before he took a seat on a low brick wall. Maria followed well behind all the way. When she caught up she took a seat beside him.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 4.
Maria and Don sat there silently for some time. Don was trying to work out what to say to her to convince her not to play pregnancy roulette. Just as he was about to speak Maria said. “I love you, Don.”
“I love you too, honey. I wouldn’t be concerned if I didn’t love you.”
“Yes, I know but you want to control me.”
“No, I would prefer not to control you but I have a responsibility to protect you and to protect myself as well. If I let you get pregnant it will condemn us to over twenty years of bringing up Marcus’s child. Do you really want that?”
“No, I don’t want that but the risk makes the sex so exciting that it is hard to say no. Think about it, Don. Marcus says he will pull out. Just imagine watching us and you know he is not far off. Your mind is saying pull out, pull out. I know he is close and the intensity is so great that my orgasm takes me over. Is he still going to pull out? Maybe he will but then maybe my orgasm will be so intense that I might not let him. Can’t you imagine watching that?”
“Oh Maria, what are you doing to me?”
“You know what I’m doing to you, Don. I’m making our love life so exciting and intense that if I were to touch you now you would cum and you know it. Now can I go on my date?”
“Yes, you can but you are not to shower with him and no sex unless I’m there with you.”
“Agreed, I’ll have my shower with you and you know what that means don’t you?”
“What’s that?”
“Marcus is going to get seconds tonight. I won’t clean up and while we are having dinner you will be running out of me. Does that turn you on?”
“Yes, it does.”
“So that is going to be one less that Makayla will get tonight.”
“You knew then.”
“Of course I knew. Don’t get into the habit though, Okay?”
“Okay, let’s go back then. We need a shower.”
….
As they drove towards Busselton and the restaurant Marcus asked, “What did Don say?”
“He said no sex unless he is present.”
“And what do you say?”
“I say that he is my husband and a good wife will always do as her husband wants.”
“Are you a good wife?”
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.”
“I see, now that is a challenge.”
“It is only a challenge if you want it to be but you need to remember that you made a promise to me and if I suspect that you intend breaking it then it will be a sexless night for both of us.”
“Now that is a challenge.”
“It is a bigger challenge than you know. If you misbehave then you get nothing not only tonight but for at least a week and possibly ten days but if you behave you get my pussy in front of my husband and his new girlfriend and the right to talk about what happens during the next week.”
“His girlfriend? Don is making love to Makayla?”
“Yes, it appears so, having sex that is. Why are you so surprised?”
“You know that little thing of his and that beautiful woman. I didn’t think it would happen.”
“Don is a good lover. He knows his way around the female body. Sex is not only about size, you know.”
“It must have something to do with it or you wouldn’t be here.”
“I think it is about time I told you the truth, Marcus. I’m here because Irene asked me to be here. It has nothing to do with the size of your donger. She was worried about you so she asked me to help you get over her.”
“So I’m on the opposite side of the world and she and that piss weak husband of hers are still manipulating my life for me. They have sent you here to fuck me around?”
“It’s not like that at all. Oscar doesn’t know. Irene was worried about you and asked me would I be willing to come out here to help you along. You know, get over her.”
“I don’t need any spies to help me get over any woman. I’m not a little schoolboy like your husband.”
“Take me home, Marcus. I did the right thing by you by telling you why I was here. You must have suspected something. There are too many coincidences.”
“Yes, I did but I got past that because you are good to be with.”
“Okay, take me home. We will leave tomorrow.”
“I don’t want you to leave. I’m just upset because I thought that maybe it wasn’t the way I suspected.”
“That’s alright. It was a stupid idea anyway. Turn around and take me back.”
“We’re at the restaurant now. We may as well eat.”
“Okay if that is what you want but we are still leaving tomorrow morning.”
“Let’s eat and then we can talk about it tomorrow morning.”
…
“Move over, Don. I need some of the bed to sleep on.”
“Maria! What are you doing here?”
“I’m your wife I want to sleep with you.”
“I should go back to my bed,” Makayla stated. Don stayed quiet. He knew better than to interfere in a conversation between two women. Besides he thought he might find out more by saying nothing.
“No! Stay here with us.”
“Are you alright, Maria?” Makayla asked.
“Yes, I’m okay.”
“You had a fight with him?”
“Not a fight. No, it was just a disagreement.”
“He tried to seduce you?”
Maria chuckled as she replied, “He never stops trying to seduce me but that is not the reason. I told him why I am here.”
“My God, that was a mistake. It would have hurt him and damaged his pride. He thought that he was seducing you but in fact, you were here to seduce him.”
“That is not the way it was at all.”
“That is the way he would have seen it.”
“I guess, I didn’t think of that.”
“So he didn’t want you with him tonight?”
“No, I chose not to spend the night with him because he was upset and a little insulting in his manner.”
“Yes, you hurt him.”
“Don didn't want me to anyway.”
“Don was worried about you and he needed to be. You’re living dangerously, taking big risks. It not only affects you, but it also affects him just as much and he has no say in it. At least that is the way that Don would see it.”
“He has talked to you?”
“No, he respects your confidence. He is a good man, you know.”
“Are you falling in love with him, Makayla?”
“I… I… I…. don’t know, maybe a little.”
“Remember he is my husband. I want him back.”
“I know that. The moment you give up Marcus he is yours. Now it is my turn to ask. Are you falling in love with Marcus, Maria?”
“I don’t know, maybe a little. It is hard to be with a man who gives you the best orgasms of your life and not like him.”
“Or love him?”
“Yes, or love him. It’s becoming a battle to not love him. Mind he helped me tonight. He was a complete arsehole. It was like he was blaming me for losing Irene.”
“Did you play a part?”
“I certainly told her to wake up to herself. She was destroying the man who really loved her.”
Makayla laughed, “You were in love with her husband, weren’t you?”
“You’re starting to sound like Don.”
“I thought so, Don was jealous because you were falling in love with Irene’s husband.”
“No, Don loves it. He encouraged me.”
“Really, but he is worried about you now.”
“Yes, but Marcus is untrustworthy. Oscar wasn’t like that. He was the opposite.”
“I see. I like you, Maria.”
“I like you too, Makayla. Here let me hold you and we’ll go to sleep together.”
“Your top is annoying me, Maria. Do you mind taking it off?”
“No worries. We might as well get rid of the rest as well.”
“Yes, that makes sense. Don are you still awake?” Don moved to show he was, “You wife wants us to remove our clothes. Yours should come off too.”
Don wriggled out of his PJ pants and removed his nightshirt. Maria moved in between the lovers facing Makayla. Don moved in against his wife and adjusted his cock to lay between her legs. He immediately noticed how remarkably wet she was. Then he remembered that he had cum inside her before she went out. He couldn’t remember any time where he had cum that much before. With that thought, he drifted off to sleep.
…
Although Don woke early Makayla was already gone. At first, he thought of getting up and joining her but when he felt wet and sticky around his crotch area. He put his hand down and found he was soaked. He then looked down and realized that not only was his crotch soaked but it was also down along his legs. He then moved his hand down to Maria’s rear and she also was soaked as were the bed sheets under her.
“I can’t have cum that much,” he thought as fear flashed through his brain and his heart started thumping inside his cheat. “She has let Marcus cum inside her. Surely not, she could get pregnant! She could already be pregnant!”
He moved back to look more closely at her, feeling as he would if he had just watched a horror scene in a movie. “No, no, no, no, his brain kept telling him. She has done this against my direct wishes. We talked about it and she agreed.”
Maria woke and turned towards him and with her scratchy early morning voice said, “Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well?”
“Maria, you didn’t, did you?”
Maria jerked upright, “Oh God, I had forgotten. I dreamt that it didn’t happen but it did, didn’t it? Oh, fuck.”
“Tell me, how could you do this? We talked about it and you agreed. I trusted you and you’ve let me down.”
“Come here, Don. Hold me.” Don moved sheepishly toward her. He placed his hands on her but didn’t hug her. “I didn’t want this to happen, I really didn’t. He promised me that he would pull out but then at the last minute he thrust further in. I should have known. I should have listened to you. It’ll be okay though. I’m far enough away from the danger time that it should be alright.”
“Tell me, tell me, Maria, tell me what happened. How could you let him do this to you?”
“We had a disagreement on our way to the restaurant. I felt it was time that I told him the truth of why and how we got here.”
“Damn, that was not a sensible thing to do, Maria.”
“He got angry so I asked him to take me home. We were at the restaurant so he said, well we’re here so we may as well eat. I was hungry so I agreed. We ate our meal and then headed back. He offered me an apology for getting angry and explained that Irene had broken his heart and he was struggling to get over it.”
“He apologized?”
“Not only did he apologize but he told me that having me there for him was helping him recover. He said that for the last couple of days he hadn’t thought of Irene at all and that was because he was developing feelings for me.”
“So what did you say to that?”
“I’m not sure that I should tell you my response.”
“Maria, I want to know what happened, everything that happened. I want the truth.”
“I told him that I was also developing feelings for him and that was why I got so upset when he got angry with me. He pulled the car into a deserted street near the beach and turned towards me. He asked me to explain that. I told him that yes, initially I came out here for my friend, Irene but that was no longer the reason that I wanted to be with him. I was enjoying our time together.”
“What did he say to that?”
“He then asked me did I enjoy the sex. I told him, yes, very much but that was not what I meant. He then asked me, are we falling in love, Maria? I told him that I didn’t know but it was possible. He then said I want to hold you.”
“But he couldn’t because you were in the front seat of the car.”
“Yes, so he got out and took a blanket from the back and we walked down along the beach. We found a lovely spot near the beach among the trees and we lay down together. He kissed me and held me. The atmosphere was so great and it felt so good to be there with him. I could feel his big cock against my crotch as he lay over the top of me and I could feel it jumping as he kissed me.”
“So you let him have sex with you.”
“No, we didn’t straight away. He said he wanted me and I told him I did too but I couldn’t. He asked me why and I explained that the risk was too great. He promised he would pull out.”
“So you took the risk.”
“No, even then I said that I couldn’t. He then said that if there was no risk there should be no reason not to. I told him that I had made a promise to you. He laughed and said he had dealt with many cuckolds over the years. They always looked for their partners to promise but the most exciting thing that any of them experience is when their partners break their promise. That is what they want. That will be Don’s ultimate pleasure, to know that your desire for my cock is so great that you would break your promise to him.”
“So you fucked him?”
“No, we didn’t straight away. We talked about you for a long time. He asked me all about you. We talked about Henry. We talked about the club. We talked about Oscar. It was all about you. While we talked he touched me. He caressed me. He undressed me. I undressed him. He licked me. I sucked him. He fingered me. He kissed me. He bought me almost to an orgasm but stopped and while he was doing it we talked about nothing else but you, then finally how much you wanted me to have sex with him and how excited you would be to know that I would let him even if there was a risk of carrying his child.”
“He used me to seduce you?”
“Yes, I knew that everything that he said was true. You know it too. I know and I have known for a long, long time that you will not be truly satisfied until I am pregnant with another man’s child. I saw you when I told you that Irene was pregnant but the baby was not Oscar’s. The night that I told you about that, you had the biggest orgasm ever. It’s true and he knew it. You know that I’m right. You know he is right.”
“Yes, oh yes, he is right. God, I wish that I wasn’t like this but it’s true.”
“While he was telling me that you wanted it even if I didn’t he was on top of me and his cock was sitting at my doorway. I couldn’t help myself. I had never ever been that horny. The moment I lifted my hips to take him inside me my orgasm hit and it was like an atomic bomb going off inside me. I don’t remember anything after that except that I wanted it and nothing in the world was going to stop me from having it. The next thirty minutes were just unbelievable feelings rushing around inside my brain. It’s indescribable. I love you very, very much Don but this I had to do. If it hadn’t been then it would be tomorrow or next month. It was going to happen. I couldn’t stop it and I can’t.”
“I forgive you but I don’t want you to do it again not this month anyway.”
“Not this month? What do you mean by not this month?”
“You have taken a risk for me. Let’s wait and see if his sperm takes. If you keep doing it with him between now and when your period is due then it takes the excitement away because we will know the result. If you say no to him then you keep saying no to him for the next ten days, it will be so exciting, no that’s not the right word… you know what I mean.”
“You mean the worry, the anticipation. It turns you on, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s a risk but if you just keep doing it then there is no risk because you will know that you will get pregnant. It’s like when you are a kid and someone hands you a lolly that you have never had before. You think, is it sweet or is it sour? If you have had it before then it’s just a lolly. You know what it is like and you either like it or you hate it.”
“Okay, I’ve broken my word to you, Don but if you want me to hold back I will knowing that next month, maybe it’ll happen again. You do know what the end result will be though, Don’t you?’
“Yes, but we will cross that bridge when we get to it.”
Maria and Don sat there silently for some time. Don was trying to work out what to say to her to convince her not to play pregnancy roulette. Just as he was about to speak Maria said. “I love you, Don.”
“I love you too, honey. I wouldn’t be concerned if I didn’t love you.”
“Yes, I know but you want to control me.”
“No, I would prefer not to control you but I have a responsibility to protect you and to protect myself as well. If I let you get pregnant it will condemn us to over twenty years of bringing up Marcus’s child. Do you really want that?”
“No, I don’t want that but the risk makes the sex so exciting that it is hard to say no. Think about it, Don. Marcus says he will pull out. Just imagine watching us and you know he is not far off. Your mind is saying pull out, pull out. I know he is close and the intensity is so great that my orgasm takes me over. Is he still going to pull out? Maybe he will but then maybe my orgasm will be so intense that I might not let him. Can’t you imagine watching that?”
“Oh Maria, what are you doing to me?”
“You know what I’m doing to you, Don. I’m making our love life so exciting and intense that if I were to touch you now you would cum and you know it. Now can I go on my date?”
“Yes, you can but you are not to shower with him and no sex unless I’m there with you.”
“Agreed, I’ll have my shower with you and you know what that means don’t you?”
“What’s that?”
“Marcus is going to get seconds tonight. I won’t clean up and while we are having dinner you will be running out of me. Does that turn you on?”
“Yes, it does.”
“So that is going to be one less that Makayla will get tonight.”
“You knew then.”
“Of course I knew. Don’t get into the habit though, Okay?”
“Okay, let’s go back then. We need a shower.”
….
As they drove towards Busselton and the restaurant Marcus asked, “What did Don say?”
“He said no sex unless he is present.”
“And what do you say?”
“I say that he is my husband and a good wife will always do as her husband wants.”
“Are you a good wife?”
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.”
“I see, now that is a challenge.”
“It is only a challenge if you want it to be but you need to remember that you made a promise to me and if I suspect that you intend breaking it then it will be a sexless night for both of us.”
“Now that is a challenge.”
“It is a bigger challenge than you know. If you misbehave then you get nothing not only tonight but for at least a week and possibly ten days but if you behave you get my pussy in front of my husband and his new girlfriend and the right to talk about what happens during the next week.”
“His girlfriend? Don is making love to Makayla?”
“Yes, it appears so, having sex that is. Why are you so surprised?”
“You know that little thing of his and that beautiful woman. I didn’t think it would happen.”
“Don is a good lover. He knows his way around the female body. Sex is not only about size, you know.”
“It must have something to do with it or you wouldn’t be here.”
“I think it is about time I told you the truth, Marcus. I’m here because Irene asked me to be here. It has nothing to do with the size of your donger. She was worried about you so she asked me to help you get over her.”
“So I’m on the opposite side of the world and she and that piss weak husband of hers are still manipulating my life for me. They have sent you here to fuck me around?”
“It’s not like that at all. Oscar doesn’t know. Irene was worried about you and asked me would I be willing to come out here to help you along. You know, get over her.”
“I don’t need any spies to help me get over any woman. I’m not a little schoolboy like your husband.”
“Take me home, Marcus. I did the right thing by you by telling you why I was here. You must have suspected something. There are too many coincidences.”
“Yes, I did but I got past that because you are good to be with.”
“Okay, take me home. We will leave tomorrow.”
“I don’t want you to leave. I’m just upset because I thought that maybe it wasn’t the way I suspected.”
“That’s alright. It was a stupid idea anyway. Turn around and take me back.”
“We’re at the restaurant now. We may as well eat.”
“Okay if that is what you want but we are still leaving tomorrow morning.”
“Let’s eat and then we can talk about it tomorrow morning.”
…
“Move over, Don. I need some of the bed to sleep on.”
“Maria! What are you doing here?”
“I’m your wife I want to sleep with you.”
“I should go back to my bed,” Makayla stated. Don stayed quiet. He knew better than to interfere in a conversation between two women. Besides he thought he might find out more by saying nothing.
“No! Stay here with us.”
“Are you alright, Maria?” Makayla asked.
“Yes, I’m okay.”
“You had a fight with him?”
“Not a fight. No, it was just a disagreement.”
“He tried to seduce you?”
Maria chuckled as she replied, “He never stops trying to seduce me but that is not the reason. I told him why I am here.”
“My God, that was a mistake. It would have hurt him and damaged his pride. He thought that he was seducing you but in fact, you were here to seduce him.”
“That is not the way it was at all.”
“That is the way he would have seen it.”
“I guess, I didn’t think of that.”
“So he didn’t want you with him tonight?”
“No, I chose not to spend the night with him because he was upset and a little insulting in his manner.”
“Yes, you hurt him.”
“Don didn't want me to anyway.”
“Don was worried about you and he needed to be. You’re living dangerously, taking big risks. It not only affects you, but it also affects him just as much and he has no say in it. At least that is the way that Don would see it.”
“He has talked to you?”
“No, he respects your confidence. He is a good man, you know.”
“Are you falling in love with him, Makayla?”
“I… I… I…. don’t know, maybe a little.”
“Remember he is my husband. I want him back.”
“I know that. The moment you give up Marcus he is yours. Now it is my turn to ask. Are you falling in love with Marcus, Maria?”
“I don’t know, maybe a little. It is hard to be with a man who gives you the best orgasms of your life and not like him.”
“Or love him?”
“Yes, or love him. It’s becoming a battle to not love him. Mind he helped me tonight. He was a complete arsehole. It was like he was blaming me for losing Irene.”
“Did you play a part?”
“I certainly told her to wake up to herself. She was destroying the man who really loved her.”
Makayla laughed, “You were in love with her husband, weren’t you?”
“You’re starting to sound like Don.”
“I thought so, Don was jealous because you were falling in love with Irene’s husband.”
“No, Don loves it. He encouraged me.”
“Really, but he is worried about you now.”
“Yes, but Marcus is untrustworthy. Oscar wasn’t like that. He was the opposite.”
“I see. I like you, Maria.”
“I like you too, Makayla. Here let me hold you and we’ll go to sleep together.”
“Your top is annoying me, Maria. Do you mind taking it off?”
“No worries. We might as well get rid of the rest as well.”
“Yes, that makes sense. Don are you still awake?” Don moved to show he was, “You wife wants us to remove our clothes. Yours should come off too.”
Don wriggled out of his PJ pants and removed his nightshirt. Maria moved in between the lovers facing Makayla. Don moved in against his wife and adjusted his cock to lay between her legs. He immediately noticed how remarkably wet she was. Then he remembered that he had cum inside her before she went out. He couldn’t remember any time where he had cum that much before. With that thought, he drifted off to sleep.
…
Although Don woke early Makayla was already gone. At first, he thought of getting up and joining her but when he felt wet and sticky around his crotch area. He put his hand down and found he was soaked. He then looked down and realized that not only was his crotch soaked but it was also down along his legs. He then moved his hand down to Maria’s rear and she also was soaked as were the bed sheets under her.
“I can’t have cum that much,” he thought as fear flashed through his brain and his heart started thumping inside his cheat. “She has let Marcus cum inside her. Surely not, she could get pregnant! She could already be pregnant!”
He moved back to look more closely at her, feeling as he would if he had just watched a horror scene in a movie. “No, no, no, no, his brain kept telling him. She has done this against my direct wishes. We talked about it and she agreed.”
Maria woke and turned towards him and with her scratchy early morning voice said, “Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well?”
“Maria, you didn’t, did you?”
Maria jerked upright, “Oh God, I had forgotten. I dreamt that it didn’t happen but it did, didn’t it? Oh, fuck.”
“Tell me, how could you do this? We talked about it and you agreed. I trusted you and you’ve let me down.”
“Come here, Don. Hold me.” Don moved sheepishly toward her. He placed his hands on her but didn’t hug her. “I didn’t want this to happen, I really didn’t. He promised me that he would pull out but then at the last minute he thrust further in. I should have known. I should have listened to you. It’ll be okay though. I’m far enough away from the danger time that it should be alright.”
“Tell me, tell me, Maria, tell me what happened. How could you let him do this to you?”
“We had a disagreement on our way to the restaurant. I felt it was time that I told him the truth of why and how we got here.”
“Damn, that was not a sensible thing to do, Maria.”
“He got angry so I asked him to take me home. We were at the restaurant so he said, well we’re here so we may as well eat. I was hungry so I agreed. We ate our meal and then headed back. He offered me an apology for getting angry and explained that Irene had broken his heart and he was struggling to get over it.”
“He apologized?”
“Not only did he apologize but he told me that having me there for him was helping him recover. He said that for the last couple of days he hadn’t thought of Irene at all and that was because he was developing feelings for me.”
“So what did you say to that?”
“I’m not sure that I should tell you my response.”
“Maria, I want to know what happened, everything that happened. I want the truth.”
“I told him that I was also developing feelings for him and that was why I got so upset when he got angry with me. He pulled the car into a deserted street near the beach and turned towards me. He asked me to explain that. I told him that yes, initially I came out here for my friend, Irene but that was no longer the reason that I wanted to be with him. I was enjoying our time together.”
“What did he say to that?”
“He then asked me did I enjoy the sex. I told him, yes, very much but that was not what I meant. He then asked me, are we falling in love, Maria? I told him that I didn’t know but it was possible. He then said I want to hold you.”
“But he couldn’t because you were in the front seat of the car.”
“Yes, so he got out and took a blanket from the back and we walked down along the beach. We found a lovely spot near the beach among the trees and we lay down together. He kissed me and held me. The atmosphere was so great and it felt so good to be there with him. I could feel his big cock against my crotch as he lay over the top of me and I could feel it jumping as he kissed me.”
“So you let him have sex with you.”
“No, we didn’t straight away. He said he wanted me and I told him I did too but I couldn’t. He asked me why and I explained that the risk was too great. He promised he would pull out.”
“So you took the risk.”
“No, even then I said that I couldn’t. He then said that if there was no risk there should be no reason not to. I told him that I had made a promise to you. He laughed and said he had dealt with many cuckolds over the years. They always looked for their partners to promise but the most exciting thing that any of them experience is when their partners break their promise. That is what they want. That will be Don’s ultimate pleasure, to know that your desire for my cock is so great that you would break your promise to him.”
“So you fucked him?”
“No, we didn’t straight away. We talked about you for a long time. He asked me all about you. We talked about Henry. We talked about the club. We talked about Oscar. It was all about you. While we talked he touched me. He caressed me. He undressed me. I undressed him. He licked me. I sucked him. He fingered me. He kissed me. He bought me almost to an orgasm but stopped and while he was doing it we talked about nothing else but you, then finally how much you wanted me to have sex with him and how excited you would be to know that I would let him even if there was a risk of carrying his child.”
“He used me to seduce you?”
“Yes, I knew that everything that he said was true. You know it too. I know and I have known for a long, long time that you will not be truly satisfied until I am pregnant with another man’s child. I saw you when I told you that Irene was pregnant but the baby was not Oscar’s. The night that I told you about that, you had the biggest orgasm ever. It’s true and he knew it. You know that I’m right. You know he is right.”
“Yes, oh yes, he is right. God, I wish that I wasn’t like this but it’s true.”
“While he was telling me that you wanted it even if I didn’t he was on top of me and his cock was sitting at my doorway. I couldn’t help myself. I had never ever been that horny. The moment I lifted my hips to take him inside me my orgasm hit and it was like an atomic bomb going off inside me. I don’t remember anything after that except that I wanted it and nothing in the world was going to stop me from having it. The next thirty minutes were just unbelievable feelings rushing around inside my brain. It’s indescribable. I love you very, very much Don but this I had to do. If it hadn’t been then it would be tomorrow or next month. It was going to happen. I couldn’t stop it and I can’t.”
“I forgive you but I don’t want you to do it again not this month anyway.”
“Not this month? What do you mean by not this month?”
“You have taken a risk for me. Let’s wait and see if his sperm takes. If you keep doing it with him between now and when your period is due then it takes the excitement away because we will know the result. If you say no to him then you keep saying no to him for the next ten days, it will be so exciting, no that’s not the right word… you know what I mean.”
“You mean the worry, the anticipation. It turns you on, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s a risk but if you just keep doing it then there is no risk because you will know that you will get pregnant. It’s like when you are a kid and someone hands you a lolly that you have never had before. You think, is it sweet or is it sour? If you have had it before then it’s just a lolly. You know what it is like and you either like it or you hate it.”
“Okay, I’ve broken my word to you, Don but if you want me to hold back I will knowing that next month, maybe it’ll happen again. You do know what the end result will be though, Don’t you?’
“Yes, but we will cross that bridge when we get to it.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 5.
“So she told you then.”
“Yes,”
“And you have forgiven her?”
“Yes, if there is anything to forgive, I forgive her.”
“What do you mean, if there is anything to forgive?”
“Exactly that, she has been having sex with Marcus and she just had sex with him again.”
“What about the risk? What about her promise to you?”
Don looked at her, “when you married your husband you made a promise to him. You had sex with me. What about your promise to him? People break promises all the time. In the heat of the moment, we don’t all think straight. Maria is no different.”
“But Maria is not protected, I am. There is a big difference. It’s not the same.”
“No, it’s not the same so you don’t understand. Stop taking the pill and then tell me that I’m wrong?”
“You’re joking aren’t you?”
“No, I’m not. Nobody understands until they experience exactly the same circumstances. We can’t pass judgement on her because you and I don’t know how the feelings, the desires, the excitement and all that changes if you know that you may carry a lovers child. Can’t you see the difference?”
“You’re making excuses for her…….., aren’t you. My God, you’re serious. You really are.”
“I’ve asked her not to do it again, not at least until next month.”
“Next month, why next month is she going on the pill or something?”
“No, it’s like, she has taken a risk but that is all it is, a risk. She won’t know for at least a couple of weeks if she got pregnant from that risk. If she keeps doing it then it is not a risk at all. It becomes a certainty. There is little thrill in certainty but there is a lot in a risk. People do risky stuff even to risking their lives all the time because it raises the adrenalin levels. It gives them a thrill. But those same people don’t bypass that risk and just go out and kill themselves, do they?”
“So what you’re really saying is that you are enjoying the thrill of the risk with her.”
“Maybe but then maybe I just love her and want her to feel the thrill. How did you know anyhow?”
“Come on, Don. She climbed into bed with us. She smelt like a whore who had just knocked off work. When I kissed her I could taste him.”
“You kissed her, you kissed Maria on the lips?”
“Yes, I did. I thought you knew. You must have gone back to sleep quickly if you missed that.”
“What else happened?”
“She fingered me through to orgasm. She asked me about us making love. I told her about us. How we had sex and you cleaned me up afterwards. She said she wanted to feel how well you cleaned me. It was an excuse to make love to me.”
“You didn’t finger her?”
“Yes, I did. I gently moved you away from her pussy and fingered her soaking wet pussy. I lifted my fingers up for her to clean them repeatedly. I even tasted him and her from my fingers.”
“My God,” Don said as he pushed her over onto her back. He slipped his cock into her and within a minute she groaned as the memory of the previous night brought on her orgasm. That flood of hot pussy fluid that Don had felt so many times when she cum made him cum with her.
“How do you know that they are not doing it again tonight?”
“She said she would come back to join us like she did last night. She told me that I could trust her.”
“But she told you that last night as well, didn’t she?”
“Yes. We will know shortly. I just heard his bedroom door close.”
Don sat up as Maria entered the room, “How did it go,” He asked. “Come here and kiss me.”
Maria moved over to his side of the bed and bent down to kiss him. “He accepted no for an answer as long as I sucked him.”
“Yes, I can taste him. Kiss Makayla. Let her taste him too.”
Maria didn’t question his request but it told her that Makayla had told him about last night. The girls kissed as they did so Maria took one of Makayla’s breasts into her hand. “Did you have sex with him?” she whispered into Makayla’s ear.
“Yes,” she answered.
“Good lay down.” Makayla did as she was told. Don sat back and watched as his wife removed her clothes. She then climbed over Makayla to lay between her and Don. The girls kissed again. Don saw his wife move her hand slowly down the other woman’s body caressing her as she went until she reached her crotch. Makayla opened her legs to allow Maria to insert her fingers.
By this time Don was rock hard again. He lay beside his wife and placed his cock between her legs. Unlike the previous night, she was dry. She had either washed or she had not had sex with Marcus. Just then Maria raised her hand up to his face. He detected the unmistakable odour of Makayla’s pussy and his own sperm. Something he had smelt many times over the last few days.
“Lick my hands clean. You have made a mess of her,” Maria said.
“Yes, and I’m going to make a mess of you shortly.” He replied.
“You’re going to take my sloppy seconds like last night.”
“No, you’re not wet.”
“I may have cleaned myself so that my husband couldn’t tell.”
“No, my wife wouldn’t take the thrill of that away from me.”
“You won’t know for sure until you enter the pussy of your bad, bad wife. She is so stretched these days that if she cleans herself you won’t be able to tell, will you?”
“You didn’t, did you?”
“That my dear husband is for me to know and for you to find out.”
Don thrust his cock upwards and she was right she was so loose now that even if she did have sex with Marcus but cleaned herself well he probably would not know. As he stroked in and out of her with her kissing and fingering his lover the vision of her on a toilet seat with sperm running from her while she desperately cleaned herself was too much for him and he shot pulse after pulse of his useless sperm inside her.
“Hhmm, you liked that didn’t you?”
“I loved it. You didn’t, did you?” he asked.
“As I said, I’m the only one here tonight that knows that for sure. Why don’t you taste me and see if you can tell for sure?”
“I can’t until you roll over.”
“Just wait a moment. Makayla is about to have her second orgasm.”
“Second?”
“Yes, she had one with you before I returned. I could smell her when I entered the room.”
“You knew then?”
“Yes, I understand a lot more than you think I do. She reaches orgasm every time with you and I know that I can’t give you that so I want you to know that when I go back to Barcelona I want you beside me no matter what happens in the end.”
“What are you saying?”
“I need you to understand, Don that when I go back home to Barcelona I want you at my side. I may have my daughter growing inside me but I will be going back and I will want you with me no matter what.”
“Was there ever any doubt?”
“Yes, there is doubt or there will be because I know how close you are getting to Makayla so I’m making it very clear. If you fall in love with her and she falls in love with you I still want you to come home with me as my husband. You must leave the decision to her. You understand don’t you Makayla.”
“Yes, I will be the decision-maker. I will not allow Don to make the decision if we have to.” Makayla replied.
“Good. Now the other thing, Makayla is I want you to involve me when the time comes. Don’t by-pass me. There are answers to every problem and if you involve me then I may propose solutions that you and Don don’t think of.”
“I told you I will. Now are you going to make love to me or are we going to sit here talking all night?
….
Don awake just after daylight and saw that Maria was gone. He could smell the odour of cooking so assumed that she was preparing breakfast. As he went to get up Makayla said, “Good morning, Don. Did you sleep well?”
“I didn’t sleep well at all, how about you?”
“I slept like a log. What kept you awake?”
“That stuff that Maria was saying last night, what was that about?”
“It was her way of telling both of us that she gives us permission to not only have sex but to fall in love. She was also saying that if we were to fall in love she didn’t want to lose you so if it were to happen she wants us to sit with her and discuss it so that we can both have you. She was proposing a solution to a nonexistent problem that she thinks might happen.”
“She was proposing a solution, what solution?”
“She was saying that she is going back to Barcelona and she wants you with her and her child so it means that she was inviting me to come to live in Barcelona with you and her as a family.”
“Oh, but are you falling in love with me?”
“I think so. What about you?”
“I know so but I was fighting it. Should I stop fighting it and allow it to happen?”
“I think you should.”
“What about your husband?”
Makayla sat there thinking for a while before she answered. “Leave my husband to me. I’ll talk to you about him when the time is right. The time is not right just yet. All I can say is that he will not be a problem. You may understand after you meet him in three days.”
…
The bacon and eggs washed down by coffee went down fine. Don, Maria and Makayla talked constantly throughout the meal but Marcus said very little. Don was about to ask him what was wrong when he got up and said, “Alright, let’s go. We’ll do the dishes when we get home this afternoon. We have a few more vineyards to visit today and I want to go back to that first one we visited. What was that girl’s name? Today is the day when they learn who I am and why I’m here.”
They walked together to the car. As they climbed in he said I have a call to make. I won’t be long. They all listened as he said to whoever he called. “I need another car delivered to the first vineyard on my itinerary. Get it there by one o’clock. Make it the same model and the same silver colour. They will have it in Perth. Have someone drive it down.”
They waited and listened. Then he said, “I don’t give a fuck what Oscar thinks. Tell him his fucking wife sent these people here to spy on me and I will not leave them stranded. They need a car to go back up to Perth and I’m not giving them mine. Do you understand?”
There was a delay then he said, “Good, you are learning who you work for and if you want to work for Oscar than pack your fucking bags up and go to Barcelona. You can only be of use if you commit to me and only me. Do you understand that?”
“Okay, then our difference is forgotten if you do as I say.”
With that, he hung up his phone. No one spoke. Marcus got into the car and said, “You would have heard. You can go back to Perth tonight. The Scarborough house is yours to use for the next month or so but then we have visitors coming so I guess you will probably go east then.”
“Marcus, why are you doing this?” Maria asked.
“You already know that I don’t like being told no and you said no to me last night.”
Don smiled. Maria asked, “so if I had said yes to you last night you would have us stay.”
“Probably.”
“Okay, get out of the car and let’s go to your bedroom.”
“Why?”
“You are going to ruin my holiday, Don’s holiday and Makayla’s holiday because I don’t want to get pregnant by you so I’m not a creep like you who doesn’t care about anything but my sexual satisfaction so I’ll put their holiday ahead of my life. I’m not a shithead like you!” With that, she got out and stormed off towards the house.
Marcus laughed, “What did you think of that, Don. Your dream is coming true. Your wife is going to put out for me while she’s ovulating. Does that turn you on?”
“She’s right you are a shithead or worse. I’m going back to Perth. She can stay with me at my unit.” With that Makayla got out and joined Maria.
“Marcus looked in the rearview mirror and couldn’t believe that Don was still sitting there. “What about you Don, do you want to tell me what a shithead I am as well?”
“Nope, not me,” he said quietly. “There is nothing that I can say about you that you don’t already know. That is why you treat people badly isn’t it.” He smiled back at his reflection in the mirror then continued, “I feel sorry for you, Marcus. You think you are cursed. You can’t touch anything beautiful without destroying it. That poor girl, she is so young and beautiful, please don’t destroy her like you have Irene and Maria.”
“I didn’t destroy Irene or Maria.”
“You don’t really believe that do you. I know Irene and I know her husband Oscar very well. Oscar knew that Irene was so in love with you that he was willing to give her up to you but you deceived her by having sex with her daughter. Oscar had already come to terms that Irene was yours but when he saw that, he knew he had to protect Irene from you and he did. No one but you destroyed that Marcus.”
“You’re lying.”
“No, I’m not. Ask your mother. Ask your sister. They know the truth.”
“Marcus you could be a great man. You have ability. You have something that attracts people both men and women but you are misusing it. You are wasting a God-given talent as a sexual tool to deceive women most of them married. Think about it, instead of being a homewrecker you could be achieving magnificent things.”
“I enjoy sex especially with an experienced woman.”
“Yes, most of us do but we don’t destroy them. We love them and support them and if they are married we try to help their relationships we don’t pull them to pieces. Please don’t destroy that poor young woman’s life.”
“I’ll think about it. Don, will you try to convince Maria not to go. I’d like to apologize to her after she cools down and I’m sorry if I hurt you.”
“You didn’t hurt me, Marcus. You made me angry because you hurt Maria but me, no, personally I wasn’t hurt by you.”
“I have to go I have a lot to do today. I hope you are here when I come back.”
“Okay, enjoy your day, Marcus. If I can I’ll talk the girls into staying until tomorrow.”
“I'll get the car delivered to the house. If they still want to leave at least you will have transport.”
“Thanks.”
“Don’t thank me. I was wrong. I shouldn’t treat people like that. I heard what you said and you are right. I won’t hurt that girl.”
“So she told you then.”
“Yes,”
“And you have forgiven her?”
“Yes, if there is anything to forgive, I forgive her.”
“What do you mean, if there is anything to forgive?”
“Exactly that, she has been having sex with Marcus and she just had sex with him again.”
“What about the risk? What about her promise to you?”
Don looked at her, “when you married your husband you made a promise to him. You had sex with me. What about your promise to him? People break promises all the time. In the heat of the moment, we don’t all think straight. Maria is no different.”
“But Maria is not protected, I am. There is a big difference. It’s not the same.”
“No, it’s not the same so you don’t understand. Stop taking the pill and then tell me that I’m wrong?”
“You’re joking aren’t you?”
“No, I’m not. Nobody understands until they experience exactly the same circumstances. We can’t pass judgement on her because you and I don’t know how the feelings, the desires, the excitement and all that changes if you know that you may carry a lovers child. Can’t you see the difference?”
“You’re making excuses for her…….., aren’t you. My God, you’re serious. You really are.”
“I’ve asked her not to do it again, not at least until next month.”
“Next month, why next month is she going on the pill or something?”
“No, it’s like, she has taken a risk but that is all it is, a risk. She won’t know for at least a couple of weeks if she got pregnant from that risk. If she keeps doing it then it is not a risk at all. It becomes a certainty. There is little thrill in certainty but there is a lot in a risk. People do risky stuff even to risking their lives all the time because it raises the adrenalin levels. It gives them a thrill. But those same people don’t bypass that risk and just go out and kill themselves, do they?”
“So what you’re really saying is that you are enjoying the thrill of the risk with her.”
“Maybe but then maybe I just love her and want her to feel the thrill. How did you know anyhow?”
“Come on, Don. She climbed into bed with us. She smelt like a whore who had just knocked off work. When I kissed her I could taste him.”
“You kissed her, you kissed Maria on the lips?”
“Yes, I did. I thought you knew. You must have gone back to sleep quickly if you missed that.”
“What else happened?”
“She fingered me through to orgasm. She asked me about us making love. I told her about us. How we had sex and you cleaned me up afterwards. She said she wanted to feel how well you cleaned me. It was an excuse to make love to me.”
“You didn’t finger her?”
“Yes, I did. I gently moved you away from her pussy and fingered her soaking wet pussy. I lifted my fingers up for her to clean them repeatedly. I even tasted him and her from my fingers.”
“My God,” Don said as he pushed her over onto her back. He slipped his cock into her and within a minute she groaned as the memory of the previous night brought on her orgasm. That flood of hot pussy fluid that Don had felt so many times when she cum made him cum with her.
“How do you know that they are not doing it again tonight?”
“She said she would come back to join us like she did last night. She told me that I could trust her.”
“But she told you that last night as well, didn’t she?”
“Yes. We will know shortly. I just heard his bedroom door close.”
Don sat up as Maria entered the room, “How did it go,” He asked. “Come here and kiss me.”
Maria moved over to his side of the bed and bent down to kiss him. “He accepted no for an answer as long as I sucked him.”
“Yes, I can taste him. Kiss Makayla. Let her taste him too.”
Maria didn’t question his request but it told her that Makayla had told him about last night. The girls kissed as they did so Maria took one of Makayla’s breasts into her hand. “Did you have sex with him?” she whispered into Makayla’s ear.
“Yes,” she answered.
“Good lay down.” Makayla did as she was told. Don sat back and watched as his wife removed her clothes. She then climbed over Makayla to lay between her and Don. The girls kissed again. Don saw his wife move her hand slowly down the other woman’s body caressing her as she went until she reached her crotch. Makayla opened her legs to allow Maria to insert her fingers.
By this time Don was rock hard again. He lay beside his wife and placed his cock between her legs. Unlike the previous night, she was dry. She had either washed or she had not had sex with Marcus. Just then Maria raised her hand up to his face. He detected the unmistakable odour of Makayla’s pussy and his own sperm. Something he had smelt many times over the last few days.
“Lick my hands clean. You have made a mess of her,” Maria said.
“Yes, and I’m going to make a mess of you shortly.” He replied.
“You’re going to take my sloppy seconds like last night.”
“No, you’re not wet.”
“I may have cleaned myself so that my husband couldn’t tell.”
“No, my wife wouldn’t take the thrill of that away from me.”
“You won’t know for sure until you enter the pussy of your bad, bad wife. She is so stretched these days that if she cleans herself you won’t be able to tell, will you?”
“You didn’t, did you?”
“That my dear husband is for me to know and for you to find out.”
Don thrust his cock upwards and she was right she was so loose now that even if she did have sex with Marcus but cleaned herself well he probably would not know. As he stroked in and out of her with her kissing and fingering his lover the vision of her on a toilet seat with sperm running from her while she desperately cleaned herself was too much for him and he shot pulse after pulse of his useless sperm inside her.
“Hhmm, you liked that didn’t you?”
“I loved it. You didn’t, did you?” he asked.
“As I said, I’m the only one here tonight that knows that for sure. Why don’t you taste me and see if you can tell for sure?”
“I can’t until you roll over.”
“Just wait a moment. Makayla is about to have her second orgasm.”
“Second?”
“Yes, she had one with you before I returned. I could smell her when I entered the room.”
“You knew then?”
“Yes, I understand a lot more than you think I do. She reaches orgasm every time with you and I know that I can’t give you that so I want you to know that when I go back to Barcelona I want you beside me no matter what happens in the end.”
“What are you saying?”
“I need you to understand, Don that when I go back home to Barcelona I want you at my side. I may have my daughter growing inside me but I will be going back and I will want you with me no matter what.”
“Was there ever any doubt?”
“Yes, there is doubt or there will be because I know how close you are getting to Makayla so I’m making it very clear. If you fall in love with her and she falls in love with you I still want you to come home with me as my husband. You must leave the decision to her. You understand don’t you Makayla.”
“Yes, I will be the decision-maker. I will not allow Don to make the decision if we have to.” Makayla replied.
“Good. Now the other thing, Makayla is I want you to involve me when the time comes. Don’t by-pass me. There are answers to every problem and if you involve me then I may propose solutions that you and Don don’t think of.”
“I told you I will. Now are you going to make love to me or are we going to sit here talking all night?
….
Don awake just after daylight and saw that Maria was gone. He could smell the odour of cooking so assumed that she was preparing breakfast. As he went to get up Makayla said, “Good morning, Don. Did you sleep well?”
“I didn’t sleep well at all, how about you?”
“I slept like a log. What kept you awake?”
“That stuff that Maria was saying last night, what was that about?”
“It was her way of telling both of us that she gives us permission to not only have sex but to fall in love. She was also saying that if we were to fall in love she didn’t want to lose you so if it were to happen she wants us to sit with her and discuss it so that we can both have you. She was proposing a solution to a nonexistent problem that she thinks might happen.”
“She was proposing a solution, what solution?”
“She was saying that she is going back to Barcelona and she wants you with her and her child so it means that she was inviting me to come to live in Barcelona with you and her as a family.”
“Oh, but are you falling in love with me?”
“I think so. What about you?”
“I know so but I was fighting it. Should I stop fighting it and allow it to happen?”
“I think you should.”
“What about your husband?”
Makayla sat there thinking for a while before she answered. “Leave my husband to me. I’ll talk to you about him when the time is right. The time is not right just yet. All I can say is that he will not be a problem. You may understand after you meet him in three days.”
…
The bacon and eggs washed down by coffee went down fine. Don, Maria and Makayla talked constantly throughout the meal but Marcus said very little. Don was about to ask him what was wrong when he got up and said, “Alright, let’s go. We’ll do the dishes when we get home this afternoon. We have a few more vineyards to visit today and I want to go back to that first one we visited. What was that girl’s name? Today is the day when they learn who I am and why I’m here.”
They walked together to the car. As they climbed in he said I have a call to make. I won’t be long. They all listened as he said to whoever he called. “I need another car delivered to the first vineyard on my itinerary. Get it there by one o’clock. Make it the same model and the same silver colour. They will have it in Perth. Have someone drive it down.”
They waited and listened. Then he said, “I don’t give a fuck what Oscar thinks. Tell him his fucking wife sent these people here to spy on me and I will not leave them stranded. They need a car to go back up to Perth and I’m not giving them mine. Do you understand?”
There was a delay then he said, “Good, you are learning who you work for and if you want to work for Oscar than pack your fucking bags up and go to Barcelona. You can only be of use if you commit to me and only me. Do you understand that?”
“Okay, then our difference is forgotten if you do as I say.”
With that, he hung up his phone. No one spoke. Marcus got into the car and said, “You would have heard. You can go back to Perth tonight. The Scarborough house is yours to use for the next month or so but then we have visitors coming so I guess you will probably go east then.”
“Marcus, why are you doing this?” Maria asked.
“You already know that I don’t like being told no and you said no to me last night.”
Don smiled. Maria asked, “so if I had said yes to you last night you would have us stay.”
“Probably.”
“Okay, get out of the car and let’s go to your bedroom.”
“Why?”
“You are going to ruin my holiday, Don’s holiday and Makayla’s holiday because I don’t want to get pregnant by you so I’m not a creep like you who doesn’t care about anything but my sexual satisfaction so I’ll put their holiday ahead of my life. I’m not a shithead like you!” With that, she got out and stormed off towards the house.
Marcus laughed, “What did you think of that, Don. Your dream is coming true. Your wife is going to put out for me while she’s ovulating. Does that turn you on?”
“She’s right you are a shithead or worse. I’m going back to Perth. She can stay with me at my unit.” With that Makayla got out and joined Maria.
“Marcus looked in the rearview mirror and couldn’t believe that Don was still sitting there. “What about you Don, do you want to tell me what a shithead I am as well?”
“Nope, not me,” he said quietly. “There is nothing that I can say about you that you don’t already know. That is why you treat people badly isn’t it.” He smiled back at his reflection in the mirror then continued, “I feel sorry for you, Marcus. You think you are cursed. You can’t touch anything beautiful without destroying it. That poor girl, she is so young and beautiful, please don’t destroy her like you have Irene and Maria.”
“I didn’t destroy Irene or Maria.”
“You don’t really believe that do you. I know Irene and I know her husband Oscar very well. Oscar knew that Irene was so in love with you that he was willing to give her up to you but you deceived her by having sex with her daughter. Oscar had already come to terms that Irene was yours but when he saw that, he knew he had to protect Irene from you and he did. No one but you destroyed that Marcus.”
“You’re lying.”
“No, I’m not. Ask your mother. Ask your sister. They know the truth.”
“Marcus you could be a great man. You have ability. You have something that attracts people both men and women but you are misusing it. You are wasting a God-given talent as a sexual tool to deceive women most of them married. Think about it, instead of being a homewrecker you could be achieving magnificent things.”
“I enjoy sex especially with an experienced woman.”
“Yes, most of us do but we don’t destroy them. We love them and support them and if they are married we try to help their relationships we don’t pull them to pieces. Please don’t destroy that poor young woman’s life.”
“I’ll think about it. Don, will you try to convince Maria not to go. I’d like to apologize to her after she cools down and I’m sorry if I hurt you.”
“You didn’t hurt me, Marcus. You made me angry because you hurt Maria but me, no, personally I wasn’t hurt by you.”
“I have to go I have a lot to do today. I hope you are here when I come back.”
“Okay, enjoy your day, Marcus. If I can I’ll talk the girls into staying until tomorrow.”
“I'll get the car delivered to the house. If they still want to leave at least you will have transport.”
“Thanks.”
“Don’t thank me. I was wrong. I shouldn’t treat people like that. I heard what you said and you are right. I won’t hurt that girl.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 6.
It was late in the afternoon when Marcus stepped into the vineyard shop. Suzi looked up and recognized him immediately.
“Welcome back. I’m glad you came back our wines are top grade but unfortunately, you missed the opportunity to taste them.”
“That’s fine, Suzi, you don’t mind if I call you Suzi do you, miss.”
“No that’s fine. My name is not miss, it is Suzi,” she said with a laugh.
Marcus looked around and saw a couple to the side mumbling to each other. “Ahh, could I talk to you in private, Suzi?”
“Sure, if it’s important. Just hold on I’ll get one of the lads to hold the fort for me.”
She put her head out the back and called, “James could you look after the shop. I need a short break.” A young lad stepped in nodding his head.
Suzi led Marcus into a room that looked like someone’s office.
“What can I do for you,” she asked.
“I deceived you the other day so I offer you my apology. I pretended I was a customer but in fact, I am the Australian Manager of the corporation. I was impressed by how well you handled yourself under most difficult circumstances.”
“Thank you but I didn’t sell you any wines.” She replied with a chuckle. “Do you want me to call the manager?”
“No, that won’t be necessary. I came back to see you. I have some questions. First off if you had complete control of this vineyard and everything associated with it what would you change?”
“You’re asking me. I only serve the customers. Aren’t there better people to ask than me?”
“No, there is no better person to ask that the one person that I trust to tell me the truth. If I was to ask that man who interrupted you in your work so that as a customer I didn’t receive the service that I wanted he would lie to cover up. You won’t do that, will you?”
“No, I won’t lie but I might lose my job.”
“Suzi, anyone who tries to take your job away from you because you tell me the truth will find themselves looking for a new job. Right now you are under my protection so that I can hear what needs to be done to lift this ailing business out of the shit. Now stop trying to avoid the question and let’s get down to business.”
“I would start by reorganizing the sales centres. The customers need to feel good about their surroundings. They need to be welcomed. They need to feel that they want to be there. Then I would make sure that the customers are safe. They drive here then they drive away after drinking considerable wine in some cases. Then there is the food. It needs to be first class. A person who comes to taste first-class wines doesn’t want to eat third class food.”
“So how would you do that?”
“I would move all the wines away from the shop. They should be accessible but not reducing the room available to the clients. Some, our premiums could be in racks. If you are proud of a wine and it has a good name then the customer should see them.”
“When can you start?”
“What?”
“When can you start doing this?”
“I would need a team to help. I would need authority. I would need access to builders.”
“Yes, but to start I need your commitment. I’ll ask again, when can you start?”
“Now if you want me to.”
“Okay, you are now on double your salary. We’ll organize a car for you and a house to work from. You do drive, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do drive.”
“Okay, I need to make a phone call so excuse me for a moment.”
Suzi got up to leave. Marcus asked, “Where are you going?”
“I was giving you privacy.”
“Sit and listen.”
“Don, is that you? Ask the girls to stay. I have a job for them and you as well.”
Marcus sat waiting. He smiled at Suzi and pointed to the phone. “This is the man who you need to thank when you meet him, Suzi. He made me realize this morning how important you are.”
“Who is he?”
“He was the quiet one when I was here last time. He gave me a lecture this morning to tell me that you were more than just a…. well, let me say pretty face. He was right. You may save our businesses here in WA if we can get him and his wife and girlfriend to help us.”
“Don, yes I’m listening. Yes, don’t worry about that. I will stay away. Suzi has some great ideas and I need you and the girls to support her.”
“Okay….. Yes,…… Okay. Sure consider it done and I apologize. Tell her that.”
Again there was a pause then he said, “I’ll see you in twenty minutes. Make sure she doesn’t leave before I arrive.”
He hung up the phone and said, “Let’s go.”
“I have to tell my boss.”
“No, we have to tell your ex-boss. That young lad who you left in the shop, is he reliable? Does he know how to run the shop?”
“Yes, very reliable and he knows everything that I do.”
“Okay, he can take over the shop then.”
“Come on, let’s meet this boss of yours.”
…
“But he wants us to stick around until he arrives. He said he has a job for us.” Don explained.
“I don’t want to face him again,” Maria stated.
“Why not, everything you said was true, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, but he doesn’t take too nicely to being told the truth.”
“That was yesterday. Today, I tell you he listened to what I said to him. It won’t hurt any one of us to hear him out. Besides if we get jobs offered we would be fools not to take them.”
“He is scamming you to get me into his bed again.”
“Maria, why is that such a problem? Yesterday you encouraged him. Nothing happened that I told you would not happen. I told you not to trust him so nothing has changed except you told him the truth.”
“I guess.”
“Then let’s wait and see. If it doesn’t work out then we jump into the car and drive away.”
“Okay,”
“Makayla?”
“I agree. It makes sense. The only thing that has to change is the ability of Maria to say no to him. Once she learns that the rest looks after itself.”
Maria smiled at Makayla and replied, “Bitch. I bet when it’s your turn you can’t say no to him.”
“There won’t be a time for me, honey. I’m happy with Don. The more time you spend with Marcus the more time I get with your husband. Bring it on, I say.”
….
As he said Marcus entered the house at exactly twenty-minutes past when he had hung up the phone from Don. He stopped after he entered and allowed a slim attractive blond woman to pass him and followed a step behind her. Don looked up and smiled at her.
“Hello Suzi, I see the master has you in his web.”
“Suzi looked over her shoulder and said, “What does he mean when he says in your web.”
“He’s not happy with me at present, Suzi and I deserve to be chastised.”
“Why, what did you do?”
Marcus smiled. He looked at Suzi then across to Don, across to Maria then back to Suzi before he spoke, “I made love to his wife…. at the wrong time.”
“Huh, no wonder he is angry with you.”
“Oh, he’s not angry with me. He’s just disappointed.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It is probably better if you don’t, Suzi. Let’s talk about business. Do you remember everybody?”
“Ahh, let me think, Maria,” she pointed to each in turn, “Don and then it’s Makayla isn’t it?”
“That’s correct,” Makayla replied then gave a little wave and said, “Hi.”
“Okay,” Marcus started with, “Once our discussions are over I’ll be leaving the house. I’ve booked in down the road at Caves House so the three of you won’t be troubled by my presence. I’d like you to run Suzi home after our talk if you don’t mind Don. Is that okay?”
“Fine,” Don replied.
“I want to employ you all. Suzi will be the leader of the group but you will be equals within the group. I’ve provided Suzi with forms for you to fill out to collect your details. The task you will have is to redesign the shops and the support areas like the restaurants one by one. You have all been to the shops except Suzi. In your work, it is preferred that you work with the staff already there. If in fact, you find that impossible I would like you, Don, to speak to me about it. My jobs are to breakdown any resistance and obtain the funding to make the changes.”
“What do we do for money for the changes?” Don asked.
“Everything has to be submitted and approved. Some changes will need no funding. If possible they can be done almost at once but after you seek approval for the funding for the other changes. Always work one shop ahead so that while you are working on one you are waiting for the equipment for the next. Achieving a result at minimum cost has to be a key objective. Any questions?”
“How long will this take?”
“My estimates are one to two years.”
“Shit!” Maria spoke for the first time.
“Yes, I know. I’ve got a contract here for each of you. You might like to know upfront that we have a thing called maternity leave, Maria.”
Maria chuckled, “No one is planning to get pregnant unless they have no say in the matter, Marcus.”
“You never know Maria, Someone may get so carried away that they wrap their leg around their lover and prevent him from pulling out. It does happen you know.”
Don looked across at his wife who dropped her eyes to the floor. She didn’t speak again after that. Makayla gave a little giggle. Suzi looked across at Don with a questioning gaze.
“Okay, any questions?”
No one spoke.
“Alright, Pick Suzi up at eight o’clock and meet me at the vineyard. Yours will be the first one Suzi. When you arrive I will be in conference so Suzi will show you around. Be prepared, Suzi. Stephen will be told that his services are no longer wanted by the time you arrive.”
“No one will miss him. He is only there because he is the prior owner's son.”
“Okay, enjoy your night. Could I talk to you at the car please, Maria? Don may come to listen if you want him to.”
The three of them made their way out to the car. Marcus allowed Don and Maria to walk ahead. Maria stood near the front of the car with Don beside her then they turned to face Marcus.
“I believe that I owe you an apology, Maria. What I did was unforgivable. I want to change the way I am. I want to make a new start in my life. To do that, first, off I ask your forgiveness for being so selfish. I have a pill here. It solves the problem of pregnancy risk as long as it is taken within twenty-four hours of the sex. That leaves you a few hours to decide if you need it.” He handed her a small packet.
“You owe my husband more of an apology than me. He’s the one who felt deceived and let down.” Maria told him.
Marcus looked at Don. “I will offer an apology to Don if he feels he wants one or is due one but I believe he is just pleased to know I offer you my apology. Unless I’m mistaken he doesn’t want an apology. Am I right Don?”
“No apology can change things for me Marcus so yes, you are correct.”
“Okay if you accept my apology, Maria I will leave.”
“Apology accepted, Marcus and thanks for the job. It means a lot to me. I hope you will come back to stay with us when the time is right.”
“I would be delighted to come if you excuse the pun. That is if Don wants me to.”
Don licked his lips. He looked at Maria who met his gaze. “Yes, Marcus, when the time is right, please come back but I don’t want to be left out like the last time.”
“Do you mean every time or just when the pregnancy risk is high?”
“Oh God, what do I say?” Don stated, “I want to be there when I want to be there. I would like you to ask me for my permission to have sex with my wife each and every time and I’d like you to respect my right to say no.”
“You want to control me. Is that it?”
“No, I don’t want to control anyone. I just want some say in what happens and I’d like to be there if I choose to.”
“What happens if I ask for your permission and you say yes but Maria says no?”
Don looked across at Maria again. She smiled at him. He looked at Marcus then back to Maria. They waited for him to answer, “Every time that Maria wants me to do something, no matter what it is I don’t hesitate so if I say yes I expect that she will not deny me.”
Marcus smiled and asked, “even if she is at the peak of ovulation?”
Once again Maria smiled at her husband. The smile was bigger and wider this time, “Especially if she is ovulating,” Don replied. “Would there be any point of her saying no at any other time?”
“Should I take the pills back, Don?”
“No!” Don said without hesitation.
“Why not if you are going to say yes next time or the one after?”
“You, both of you left me out. How can I accept something where you deceived me and left me out?
“Then I offer my apologies for doing that. I assure you that it won’t happen again, Don. Now I had better go.”
“Good night,” they said in stereo.
...
“Do you mind if I ask you a personal question, Don?” Suzi asked him.
“That depends on the question. Why don’t you ask and I’ll decide if I answer.”
“Okay, when Marcus said that to your wife about pulling out it sounded as if he was talking about himself. Has he been sleeping with Maria?”
“No, definitely not sleeping. If you are asking me if my wife and Marcus have been having sex then the answer is yes.”
“But you don’t seem to be angry with him?”
“I was but now I’m not.”
“So it happened a long time ago?”
“Nope, it happened last night.”
“But you’ve forgiven him, why?”
“What did he say?”
“He suggested that he couldn’t pull out because she wrapped her legs around him.”
“She stopped him so I can’t be angry with him.”
“But he had sex with your wife?”
“Yes, with my permission he did. It is the risk that worries me not the sex.”
“Hhmm, I think I’m going to like working with you, Don.”
“Why is that, Suzi?”
“You give your wife absolute freedom. I like that concept. Maybe you can come to spend some time with me when your wife is with him next time.”
“I’d really like that Suzi but she doesn’t give me the same freedoms that I give her.”
“That’s a shame. Perhaps we can work on changing that.”
“Maybe we can. Do you have a boyfriend, Suzi?”
“Nope, I have never had a need for boyfriends, until now that is.”
“Do you have a girlfriend then Suzi?”
“Maybe. It depends.”
“Depends on what?”
“It depends on who is asking. Can I trust you?”
“I just told you I let my wife have sex with your boss and you ask me can I be trusted. I should ask you that?”
Suzi laughed. She looked down at his crotch. She noted about a two or three inch protrusion in his pants. “You’re not very big, are you? That’s why you let her fuck other men.”
“You’re observant.”
“Can I feel it?”
“You can touch it if you want to but only if you don’t tell anyone.”
“Yes, I do and no I won’t.”
She reached over and undid his belt. She then undid his zipper. She pulled his underpants aside and took him into her hand. “He’s nice. I like that size. Did you want to feel me?”
“Do you want me to?”
“Yes, it only feels right.”
Don reached over. She lifted her bottom up and lifted her skirt. He pulled her panties to the side and slid a finger down along her slit. She was very wet.
“You’re very wet,” he said.
“Yes, you’re the first one to touch her in several weeks.”
“Do you want me to make you cum?”
“Do you think you can?”
“I can for sure. Just slide your seat back as far as it will go. I’ll kneel in front of you.”
“You can’t put it in me. I’m not protected.”
“That’s okay. My trousers will stay on.”
She slid her seat back. Don hitched his pants up and walked around to her side and got in front of her on his knees. The first thing he noticed was that she had slid her panties off. He lifted her but and pulled her forward so she was exposed to him. He then pushed forward and kissed her.
“Why did you kiss me?” she asked.
“Didn’t you like it?”
“Yes, I did, very much so but that is emotional, not sexual.”
“Sex is better if your emotions are more involved.”
“Don’t kiss me again. You belong to Maria emotionally.”
“Okay,” he said as he slipped down on her and his tongue slipped up along her slit. She moaned like a growling dog. His tongue went down to her anus and the moan got louder. It went up to her clit and then back down again. Then he used his tongue to pry open her very tight vagina and slid it inside her. Her hips lifted towards him to take his tongue deeper with, “Oh God.”
He pushed as hard as he could inside her and the deeper he pushed the higher her hips lifted and the more she moaned. He withdrew and nibbled on her flaps. “Oh God,” she said again. Then he took his fingers and pulled her pussy open and looked inside her. All he saw was a deep tapering flesh layered channel. He wondered if any man had ever been inside her.
“Fuck me, Don,” she mumbled.
“No, you don’t want that. Not yet anyway. Maybe it will happen one day but not tonight.” He then went back to work on her slit and then her clit. After a few minutes she mumbled, “Oh yes, I’m going to cum. Keep that up. Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh Don, oh yes, ooohhhh yyyeeesss.”
Don’s face was soaking wet by the time she gently took his head with a hand either side and moved him away from her. She then pulled him up along her and kissed him. After they kissed she used her tongue to clean her juices off him.
“Your wife will know.” She said.
“I’ll wash my face before I go to bed. The girls will be in bed by now so I will be able to sneak to the bathroom.”
“Not if Marcus has gone back to her.”
“Why did you say that?”
“He asked me to keep you busy for about an hour.”
“Oh God, she is ovulating and unprotected and he won’t wear a condom.”
“It’s too late now. If he did go back then she will be pregnant by now. Why don’t you stay with me for the night to teach her a lesson?”
“I’ll make you a promise, Suzi. If he has gone back and she has let him get her pregnant then I will take you out to dinner and give you as many of those orgasms that you just had as you want and after that, I will use my cock to get you off again and cum as deep inside you as I can.”
“Whew, I hope he has gone back.”
“Come on, I’ll walk you to your door then I’ll go home and check.”
He saw her about to put her panties back on. “Leave them off, honey. The cool air on your wet pussy will feel wonderful.”
Don walked her to her door. She reached up and pulled his face down and kissed him. “I thought that you didn’t like emotional?”
She laughed, “That was before the most mind-blowing orgasm I’ve ever had and the cool night breeze across my wet pussy lips. God, I wish you would stay the night with me?”
“Marcus must have bribed you a lot for that?”
“That wasn’t Marcus that was me speaking. You wife is the luckiest woman alive. Why she would waste her time with Marcus amazes me.”
“If you ever get to see the size of his weapon you will understand.”
“He’s that big?”
“He’s not the biggest I’ve seen but it is quite a size.”
“Sometimes when we are not in a hurry I want you to tell me about it.”
“I’ll keep you to that. I must leave.”
Don walked slowly back to the car. He knew to hurry now was a waste of time. He reached down and almost cum. The vision of Maria on the verge of orgasm ran through his brain and once more he almost lost control. He slowed the car because he knew that if he did cum he could very well lose control of the car. Finally, he arrived at the house and breathed a sigh of relief to see that Marcus’s car was not there.
It was late in the afternoon when Marcus stepped into the vineyard shop. Suzi looked up and recognized him immediately.
“Welcome back. I’m glad you came back our wines are top grade but unfortunately, you missed the opportunity to taste them.”
“That’s fine, Suzi, you don’t mind if I call you Suzi do you, miss.”
“No that’s fine. My name is not miss, it is Suzi,” she said with a laugh.
Marcus looked around and saw a couple to the side mumbling to each other. “Ahh, could I talk to you in private, Suzi?”
“Sure, if it’s important. Just hold on I’ll get one of the lads to hold the fort for me.”
She put her head out the back and called, “James could you look after the shop. I need a short break.” A young lad stepped in nodding his head.
Suzi led Marcus into a room that looked like someone’s office.
“What can I do for you,” she asked.
“I deceived you the other day so I offer you my apology. I pretended I was a customer but in fact, I am the Australian Manager of the corporation. I was impressed by how well you handled yourself under most difficult circumstances.”
“Thank you but I didn’t sell you any wines.” She replied with a chuckle. “Do you want me to call the manager?”
“No, that won’t be necessary. I came back to see you. I have some questions. First off if you had complete control of this vineyard and everything associated with it what would you change?”
“You’re asking me. I only serve the customers. Aren’t there better people to ask than me?”
“No, there is no better person to ask that the one person that I trust to tell me the truth. If I was to ask that man who interrupted you in your work so that as a customer I didn’t receive the service that I wanted he would lie to cover up. You won’t do that, will you?”
“No, I won’t lie but I might lose my job.”
“Suzi, anyone who tries to take your job away from you because you tell me the truth will find themselves looking for a new job. Right now you are under my protection so that I can hear what needs to be done to lift this ailing business out of the shit. Now stop trying to avoid the question and let’s get down to business.”
“I would start by reorganizing the sales centres. The customers need to feel good about their surroundings. They need to be welcomed. They need to feel that they want to be there. Then I would make sure that the customers are safe. They drive here then they drive away after drinking considerable wine in some cases. Then there is the food. It needs to be first class. A person who comes to taste first-class wines doesn’t want to eat third class food.”
“So how would you do that?”
“I would move all the wines away from the shop. They should be accessible but not reducing the room available to the clients. Some, our premiums could be in racks. If you are proud of a wine and it has a good name then the customer should see them.”
“When can you start?”
“What?”
“When can you start doing this?”
“I would need a team to help. I would need authority. I would need access to builders.”
“Yes, but to start I need your commitment. I’ll ask again, when can you start?”
“Now if you want me to.”
“Okay, you are now on double your salary. We’ll organize a car for you and a house to work from. You do drive, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do drive.”
“Okay, I need to make a phone call so excuse me for a moment.”
Suzi got up to leave. Marcus asked, “Where are you going?”
“I was giving you privacy.”
“Sit and listen.”
“Don, is that you? Ask the girls to stay. I have a job for them and you as well.”
Marcus sat waiting. He smiled at Suzi and pointed to the phone. “This is the man who you need to thank when you meet him, Suzi. He made me realize this morning how important you are.”
“Who is he?”
“He was the quiet one when I was here last time. He gave me a lecture this morning to tell me that you were more than just a…. well, let me say pretty face. He was right. You may save our businesses here in WA if we can get him and his wife and girlfriend to help us.”
“Don, yes I’m listening. Yes, don’t worry about that. I will stay away. Suzi has some great ideas and I need you and the girls to support her.”
“Okay….. Yes,…… Okay. Sure consider it done and I apologize. Tell her that.”
Again there was a pause then he said, “I’ll see you in twenty minutes. Make sure she doesn’t leave before I arrive.”
He hung up the phone and said, “Let’s go.”
“I have to tell my boss.”
“No, we have to tell your ex-boss. That young lad who you left in the shop, is he reliable? Does he know how to run the shop?”
“Yes, very reliable and he knows everything that I do.”
“Okay, he can take over the shop then.”
“Come on, let’s meet this boss of yours.”
…
“But he wants us to stick around until he arrives. He said he has a job for us.” Don explained.
“I don’t want to face him again,” Maria stated.
“Why not, everything you said was true, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, but he doesn’t take too nicely to being told the truth.”
“That was yesterday. Today, I tell you he listened to what I said to him. It won’t hurt any one of us to hear him out. Besides if we get jobs offered we would be fools not to take them.”
“He is scamming you to get me into his bed again.”
“Maria, why is that such a problem? Yesterday you encouraged him. Nothing happened that I told you would not happen. I told you not to trust him so nothing has changed except you told him the truth.”
“I guess.”
“Then let’s wait and see. If it doesn’t work out then we jump into the car and drive away.”
“Okay,”
“Makayla?”
“I agree. It makes sense. The only thing that has to change is the ability of Maria to say no to him. Once she learns that the rest looks after itself.”
Maria smiled at Makayla and replied, “Bitch. I bet when it’s your turn you can’t say no to him.”
“There won’t be a time for me, honey. I’m happy with Don. The more time you spend with Marcus the more time I get with your husband. Bring it on, I say.”
….
As he said Marcus entered the house at exactly twenty-minutes past when he had hung up the phone from Don. He stopped after he entered and allowed a slim attractive blond woman to pass him and followed a step behind her. Don looked up and smiled at her.
“Hello Suzi, I see the master has you in his web.”
“Suzi looked over her shoulder and said, “What does he mean when he says in your web.”
“He’s not happy with me at present, Suzi and I deserve to be chastised.”
“Why, what did you do?”
Marcus smiled. He looked at Suzi then across to Don, across to Maria then back to Suzi before he spoke, “I made love to his wife…. at the wrong time.”
“Huh, no wonder he is angry with you.”
“Oh, he’s not angry with me. He’s just disappointed.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It is probably better if you don’t, Suzi. Let’s talk about business. Do you remember everybody?”
“Ahh, let me think, Maria,” she pointed to each in turn, “Don and then it’s Makayla isn’t it?”
“That’s correct,” Makayla replied then gave a little wave and said, “Hi.”
“Okay,” Marcus started with, “Once our discussions are over I’ll be leaving the house. I’ve booked in down the road at Caves House so the three of you won’t be troubled by my presence. I’d like you to run Suzi home after our talk if you don’t mind Don. Is that okay?”
“Fine,” Don replied.
“I want to employ you all. Suzi will be the leader of the group but you will be equals within the group. I’ve provided Suzi with forms for you to fill out to collect your details. The task you will have is to redesign the shops and the support areas like the restaurants one by one. You have all been to the shops except Suzi. In your work, it is preferred that you work with the staff already there. If in fact, you find that impossible I would like you, Don, to speak to me about it. My jobs are to breakdown any resistance and obtain the funding to make the changes.”
“What do we do for money for the changes?” Don asked.
“Everything has to be submitted and approved. Some changes will need no funding. If possible they can be done almost at once but after you seek approval for the funding for the other changes. Always work one shop ahead so that while you are working on one you are waiting for the equipment for the next. Achieving a result at minimum cost has to be a key objective. Any questions?”
“How long will this take?”
“My estimates are one to two years.”
“Shit!” Maria spoke for the first time.
“Yes, I know. I’ve got a contract here for each of you. You might like to know upfront that we have a thing called maternity leave, Maria.”
Maria chuckled, “No one is planning to get pregnant unless they have no say in the matter, Marcus.”
“You never know Maria, Someone may get so carried away that they wrap their leg around their lover and prevent him from pulling out. It does happen you know.”
Don looked across at his wife who dropped her eyes to the floor. She didn’t speak again after that. Makayla gave a little giggle. Suzi looked across at Don with a questioning gaze.
“Okay, any questions?”
No one spoke.
“Alright, Pick Suzi up at eight o’clock and meet me at the vineyard. Yours will be the first one Suzi. When you arrive I will be in conference so Suzi will show you around. Be prepared, Suzi. Stephen will be told that his services are no longer wanted by the time you arrive.”
“No one will miss him. He is only there because he is the prior owner's son.”
“Okay, enjoy your night. Could I talk to you at the car please, Maria? Don may come to listen if you want him to.”
The three of them made their way out to the car. Marcus allowed Don and Maria to walk ahead. Maria stood near the front of the car with Don beside her then they turned to face Marcus.
“I believe that I owe you an apology, Maria. What I did was unforgivable. I want to change the way I am. I want to make a new start in my life. To do that, first, off I ask your forgiveness for being so selfish. I have a pill here. It solves the problem of pregnancy risk as long as it is taken within twenty-four hours of the sex. That leaves you a few hours to decide if you need it.” He handed her a small packet.
“You owe my husband more of an apology than me. He’s the one who felt deceived and let down.” Maria told him.
Marcus looked at Don. “I will offer an apology to Don if he feels he wants one or is due one but I believe he is just pleased to know I offer you my apology. Unless I’m mistaken he doesn’t want an apology. Am I right Don?”
“No apology can change things for me Marcus so yes, you are correct.”
“Okay if you accept my apology, Maria I will leave.”
“Apology accepted, Marcus and thanks for the job. It means a lot to me. I hope you will come back to stay with us when the time is right.”
“I would be delighted to come if you excuse the pun. That is if Don wants me to.”
Don licked his lips. He looked at Maria who met his gaze. “Yes, Marcus, when the time is right, please come back but I don’t want to be left out like the last time.”
“Do you mean every time or just when the pregnancy risk is high?”
“Oh God, what do I say?” Don stated, “I want to be there when I want to be there. I would like you to ask me for my permission to have sex with my wife each and every time and I’d like you to respect my right to say no.”
“You want to control me. Is that it?”
“No, I don’t want to control anyone. I just want some say in what happens and I’d like to be there if I choose to.”
“What happens if I ask for your permission and you say yes but Maria says no?”
Don looked across at Maria again. She smiled at him. He looked at Marcus then back to Maria. They waited for him to answer, “Every time that Maria wants me to do something, no matter what it is I don’t hesitate so if I say yes I expect that she will not deny me.”
Marcus smiled and asked, “even if she is at the peak of ovulation?”
Once again Maria smiled at her husband. The smile was bigger and wider this time, “Especially if she is ovulating,” Don replied. “Would there be any point of her saying no at any other time?”
“Should I take the pills back, Don?”
“No!” Don said without hesitation.
“Why not if you are going to say yes next time or the one after?”
“You, both of you left me out. How can I accept something where you deceived me and left me out?
“Then I offer my apologies for doing that. I assure you that it won’t happen again, Don. Now I had better go.”
“Good night,” they said in stereo.
...
“Do you mind if I ask you a personal question, Don?” Suzi asked him.
“That depends on the question. Why don’t you ask and I’ll decide if I answer.”
“Okay, when Marcus said that to your wife about pulling out it sounded as if he was talking about himself. Has he been sleeping with Maria?”
“No, definitely not sleeping. If you are asking me if my wife and Marcus have been having sex then the answer is yes.”
“But you don’t seem to be angry with him?”
“I was but now I’m not.”
“So it happened a long time ago?”
“Nope, it happened last night.”
“But you’ve forgiven him, why?”
“What did he say?”
“He suggested that he couldn’t pull out because she wrapped her legs around him.”
“She stopped him so I can’t be angry with him.”
“But he had sex with your wife?”
“Yes, with my permission he did. It is the risk that worries me not the sex.”
“Hhmm, I think I’m going to like working with you, Don.”
“Why is that, Suzi?”
“You give your wife absolute freedom. I like that concept. Maybe you can come to spend some time with me when your wife is with him next time.”
“I’d really like that Suzi but she doesn’t give me the same freedoms that I give her.”
“That’s a shame. Perhaps we can work on changing that.”
“Maybe we can. Do you have a boyfriend, Suzi?”
“Nope, I have never had a need for boyfriends, until now that is.”
“Do you have a girlfriend then Suzi?”
“Maybe. It depends.”
“Depends on what?”
“It depends on who is asking. Can I trust you?”
“I just told you I let my wife have sex with your boss and you ask me can I be trusted. I should ask you that?”
Suzi laughed. She looked down at his crotch. She noted about a two or three inch protrusion in his pants. “You’re not very big, are you? That’s why you let her fuck other men.”
“You’re observant.”
“Can I feel it?”
“You can touch it if you want to but only if you don’t tell anyone.”
“Yes, I do and no I won’t.”
She reached over and undid his belt. She then undid his zipper. She pulled his underpants aside and took him into her hand. “He’s nice. I like that size. Did you want to feel me?”
“Do you want me to?”
“Yes, it only feels right.”
Don reached over. She lifted her bottom up and lifted her skirt. He pulled her panties to the side and slid a finger down along her slit. She was very wet.
“You’re very wet,” he said.
“Yes, you’re the first one to touch her in several weeks.”
“Do you want me to make you cum?”
“Do you think you can?”
“I can for sure. Just slide your seat back as far as it will go. I’ll kneel in front of you.”
“You can’t put it in me. I’m not protected.”
“That’s okay. My trousers will stay on.”
She slid her seat back. Don hitched his pants up and walked around to her side and got in front of her on his knees. The first thing he noticed was that she had slid her panties off. He lifted her but and pulled her forward so she was exposed to him. He then pushed forward and kissed her.
“Why did you kiss me?” she asked.
“Didn’t you like it?”
“Yes, I did, very much so but that is emotional, not sexual.”
“Sex is better if your emotions are more involved.”
“Don’t kiss me again. You belong to Maria emotionally.”
“Okay,” he said as he slipped down on her and his tongue slipped up along her slit. She moaned like a growling dog. His tongue went down to her anus and the moan got louder. It went up to her clit and then back down again. Then he used his tongue to pry open her very tight vagina and slid it inside her. Her hips lifted towards him to take his tongue deeper with, “Oh God.”
He pushed as hard as he could inside her and the deeper he pushed the higher her hips lifted and the more she moaned. He withdrew and nibbled on her flaps. “Oh God,” she said again. Then he took his fingers and pulled her pussy open and looked inside her. All he saw was a deep tapering flesh layered channel. He wondered if any man had ever been inside her.
“Fuck me, Don,” she mumbled.
“No, you don’t want that. Not yet anyway. Maybe it will happen one day but not tonight.” He then went back to work on her slit and then her clit. After a few minutes she mumbled, “Oh yes, I’m going to cum. Keep that up. Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh Don, oh yes, ooohhhh yyyeeesss.”
Don’s face was soaking wet by the time she gently took his head with a hand either side and moved him away from her. She then pulled him up along her and kissed him. After they kissed she used her tongue to clean her juices off him.
“Your wife will know.” She said.
“I’ll wash my face before I go to bed. The girls will be in bed by now so I will be able to sneak to the bathroom.”
“Not if Marcus has gone back to her.”
“Why did you say that?”
“He asked me to keep you busy for about an hour.”
“Oh God, she is ovulating and unprotected and he won’t wear a condom.”
“It’s too late now. If he did go back then she will be pregnant by now. Why don’t you stay with me for the night to teach her a lesson?”
“I’ll make you a promise, Suzi. If he has gone back and she has let him get her pregnant then I will take you out to dinner and give you as many of those orgasms that you just had as you want and after that, I will use my cock to get you off again and cum as deep inside you as I can.”
“Whew, I hope he has gone back.”
“Come on, I’ll walk you to your door then I’ll go home and check.”
He saw her about to put her panties back on. “Leave them off, honey. The cool air on your wet pussy will feel wonderful.”
Don walked her to her door. She reached up and pulled his face down and kissed him. “I thought that you didn’t like emotional?”
She laughed, “That was before the most mind-blowing orgasm I’ve ever had and the cool night breeze across my wet pussy lips. God, I wish you would stay the night with me?”
“Marcus must have bribed you a lot for that?”
“That wasn’t Marcus that was me speaking. You wife is the luckiest woman alive. Why she would waste her time with Marcus amazes me.”
“If you ever get to see the size of his weapon you will understand.”
“He’s that big?”
“He’s not the biggest I’ve seen but it is quite a size.”
“Sometimes when we are not in a hurry I want you to tell me about it.”
“I’ll keep you to that. I must leave.”
Don walked slowly back to the car. He knew to hurry now was a waste of time. He reached down and almost cum. The vision of Maria on the verge of orgasm ran through his brain and once more he almost lost control. He slowed the car because he knew that if he did cum he could very well lose control of the car. Finally, he arrived at the house and breathed a sigh of relief to see that Marcus’s car was not there.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 7.
Don entered quietly. There was no noise and all but a couple of lights were out. He moved towards the bathroom, removed his clothes and climbed into the shower. He washed his face and arms thoughly knowing how sensitive Maria’s sense of smell was. After he dried he checked his clothes to make sure Suzi’s juices had not got on his shirt.
With no clothes on he slowly and carefully made his way toward the bedroom. Before he could open the door Makayla appeared in the doorway. She placed her finger up to her mouth to warn him to be quiet. He retreated to the lounge where they sat down.
“He came back when you left.”
“Yes, I thought so.”
“They sat in his car for about an hour.”
“Front or back.”
“Back I’m afraid.”
“So they fucked?”
“I don’t think so. As far as I could tell they just talked. I think he might have fingered her and she probably sucked him off because she tasted of sperm when I kissed her. I licked her pussy and there was no sperm there that I could detect.”
“Maybe they did fuck but he showed her that he would pull out if she let him. He might not think she is close enough to ovulation yet.”
“Why do you say that?”
“The only woman who he has been with that he didn’t get pregnant was the one who already was pregnant.”
“Really, he fucked me and I’m not pregnant.”
“That was just the warm-up. You’re still on the list.”
“Do you think so?”
“Tell me, what do you dream of each night?”
She giggled, “You understand then. It’s hard not to once you have experienced it.”
“I understand because I know women who have been with him. They usually go back to him, sooner or later.”
“It took you a long time to run Suzi home.”
“Yes, we had a lot to talk about.”
“Did she seduce you?”
“No, but she told me that she was interested.”
“Why didn’t you take the opportunity?”
“Maria hadn’t told me that I could.”
“She does what she likes but you have to have her permission. How does that work?”
“I don’t know. It just does, I guess.”
“What will you do about Marcus?”
“That is up to Maria. Come on, let’s go to bed.”
“You have showered but you still smell of pussy.”
“It is probably on my breath. Maria will think it is yours. If she has been with Marcus she won’t complain.”
“Kiss me.” They kissed. “Yep, you’re right. She tastes good though.”
Don smiled and kissed her again then led her to the bedroom. She lay down beside Maria then as he went to climb in beside her she put her hands on either side of his head and guided his face down to her crotch. For Don, it was going to be a long night not that he was about to complain.
…
Dead at eight o’clock, Don stopped outside Suzi’s unit. She walked out a minute later and climbed in the back with Makayla. “Have a good sleep,” Makayla asked?
“Very good indeed,” the younger woman replied with a smile.
“Yes, I slept soundly as well.” came the reply.
“How did you sleep, Maria?” Suzi asked.
“Why do you ask?” Maria asked answering a question with a question to avoid an answer.
“Marcus gave me a job last night and I carried it out for him. The job was to keep your husband away from coming back to the house for one hour. I didn’t understand why until Don explained it to me.”
Maria looked across to Don as he kept his eyes on the road ignoring the chit chat as if he couldn’t hear it. “You understand nothing.” Maria snapped back.
“I understand that you’re a fool if you prefer Marcus to Don. Marcus will use you and throw you away like a dirty rag. Don will protect you forever.”
“You know nothing.”
“I tried to seduce your husband last night and he told me that he thought that I was one of the most beautiful women he had ever met but he turned me down because he said he loved you. You were in the back seat of Marcus’s car being shagged and Don knew it but he turned down an opportunity to make love to a virgin because he won’t cheat on you. You need to wake up, Maria while he still loves you. There is a limit any person can take before they break. He’s near to that limit.”
“I told you, you know nothing. Mind your own business.” She turned around to look at the women in the back seat. “Let me tell you, young lady, when Marcus is finished you will be pregnant and no longer a virgin. This job is not about the vineyards, it is about keeping three women where he can get them as and when he wants so he can use us as his next hatchery. Once he finishes with us he will find three more and so it will go on until he is so old that he can’t raise a fat.”
“If you believe that why don’t you walk away?”
“I don’t walk away because I want it as much as Don and Marcus do. It’s a game we play and if you don’t want to play the same game get out now.”
“Where does that leave Don?”
“Don was sent with you last night to seduce you. If he didn’t then he is a fool. Marcus needs you to be seduced. He needs you to get emotionally involved so that you stick around. He also needs someone to take your virginity to loosen you up for him. He can smell a virgin from a hundred yards away. He came to see me last night to ask me to give Don my permission to have sex with you.”
“So now Don has your permission?”
“No, I told Marcus that I will not let him use my husband in his little game of breeding. If my husband ever has sex with you, Suzi it will be because he cares for you not so that he or anybody else can use you. That is the type of man he is. He is a real man but he is my man and I’m proud to call myself his wife.”
“Okay, I’ve got the message. I’m sorry that I doubted you.”
“Don’t worry about it. I doubt myself more than you are capable. But the one thing that I know for certain is that I love my husband. If he comes to your doorstep wanting sex with you then it will be because I want to reward him or you not for any other reason.”
“I look forward to the day that you wish to reward him.”
“I bet you do but don’t hold your breath. There are a lot of women lined up ahead of you.”
…
When they arrived at the vineyard Suzi set to work planning for the upgrades and showing each of them what she believed was necessary. Makayla took notes while Don and Maria worked closely with Suzi to define what would be required. Don’s background in engineering and design made each step a lot quicker and a lot simpler.
By the time Marcus joined them with the manager in tow the only issue they had was the reluctance of the other staff to allow them access to information and the restaurant kitchen. Marcus called the staff together, told them to either cooperate or go home.
One of the staff asked, “If I go home when would you like me to come back?”
Marcus looked at the manager and said, “Perhaps you should answer that question. It appears that this man doesn’t understand what is happening here.”
The manager shrugged his shoulders and said one word, “never.” Immediately the team received assistance from all directions. It seemed that word quickly passed around the companies vineyards because from that moment on they got all the assistance they needed.
By lunchtime, Don was able to hand a wish list of materials to Marcus. Marcus looked it over and picked out several items from the listing and asked, “Show me why you need these?”
Suzi and Don walked Marcus through what they had planned. Marcus nodded as they showed him making no comments. The manager followed around on their heels, observing but being non-committal. Once they were finished Marcus said, “That wall you want to build over there is going to be too costly. Strike it off the list.”
Suzi went to object but Don put his hand on her arm and got in ahead of her to say, “Yep, okay. We can make it work without that wall.” With that Marcus said his goodbyes and left saying, “With the co-operation, you have now you should have the items not requiring resources finished by tonight,” then he left.
Suzi looked at Don, “I needed that wall!”
“Yes, I know but learn from the experience.”
“What do you mean?”
“We will get our wall. Just be patient. This is a lesson in understanding bosses like Marcus. I should have realized. In every project, we have to plan for something that can be delated so that he feels he has control.”
“Are you saying that he feels he is in control if he can delete something?”
“Exactly, so we will beat him at his own game. We plan our project so he gets the opportunity to short change us and we throw the materials for that wall into the next project listing. It is important that he feels as if he is still the boss. If he deletes the wrong thing then we negotiate with him and lead him to delete the extra that we don’t want. That way he is happy because he will believe that he is influencing us and controlling the work. Everyone’s a winner, babe. Haven’t you heard that song?”
“I’ll put it on my mobile tomorrow and play it while he’s here.”
They both laughed and joined Marie and Makayla who had made a cup of coffee for them both.
The next day came and went. They presented Marcus with the listing of materials with two additional items on the listing, the materials for the wall on the first vineyard project and an extra small storeroom. Don knew that he would pick the storeroom because blind Freddy could see that it wasn’t required.
Other than when he came to pick up the materials listing they didn’t see Marcus at all. He didn’t join them in any discussions other than about the work project. By the third day, all four of them had decided that Marcus was the boss and he was not going to associate with the employees.
On the fourth day, they had organized a couple of days off to return to Perth to meet Makayla’s husband. Without the use of the company house in Scarborough, they would have to book a motel or if they stayed at Makayla’s unit they would not be able to accommodate everybody.
They all knew that if they were to ask Marcus he would most likely offer them the opportunity to stay at the company house but everyone knew that would carry a price and not one of them was willing to offer Maria up as security especially so that all knew at this stage that she was ripe for the pickings and could well have an extra attachment as a result. If it had been a week later they would have willingly done so. Suzi knew exactly why. Don was now the most respected member of the group of four as they were being called around the vineyards.
By that time Suzi had moved out of her little unit and had moved in with the others at the beachside house. She fitted in well with them all so when it came time for Makayla to head for Perth Suzi suggested that she and Maria let Don take Makayla up to collect her husband. That only meant that they would be away one day. They were to head up in the morning to return the next morning. Suzi suggested that she and Maria attend a movie the night that Dan was away.
They left early on their drive to Perth allowing enough time to check out the sights. Blake’s plane was not due in until early afternoon so there was no hurry. Don had noticed that there was a country tavern mid-way on their drive so they decided to stop for a refresher. When they stopped they were disappointed to see they arrived about a half-hour before opening time. Makayla suggested they take a walk along the beach within a stone’s throw from the tavern and wait rather than drive on.
So it was that as they walked towards the beach Makayla took hold of Don’s hand. Don looked at her and smiled. It felt good but perhaps a little evil in Don’s mind.
“You’re a naughty girl,” he told her.
“How naughty you will never know Don,” she replied. Don didn’t reply to that. What could he say? “I’ve talked to Blake about us,” she continued.
“Us? What do you mean by us?” he asked.
“I mean, dearie, about us having sex.”
“Oh, how did he take that?”
“He was very excited. He wants to watch us. I even told him about using his little prostrate trick on you and I said how I had told you that he can teach you how to make it even better. He got very excited and he’s looking forward to it. Tonight is going to be great fun. I’m glad that Maria stayed at home.”
“You asked Suzi to suggest it, didn’t you?”
“Well, it’s for the best. Everybody wins. Suzi has Maria and Blake and I have you.”
“Yes, I think it is for the best. I’m looking forward to meeting Blake. I like to share my wife and he does too by the sound of it so we should get on well together. Maybe he and Maria can spend some time together when he comes down as long as he doesn’t object to using a condom.”
“Oh, he often uses a condom but I doubt if he will be interested in Maria. She is not his type.”
“Aww, that’s a shame. I thought it may be a solution to Maria and Marcus, you know….. He could be someone to keep her busy so she doesn’t yearn for being with him.”
“Don you don’t have to worry about Maria getting with Marcus while we are away. I talked to her about it and she told me that she doesn’t want to lose you and she felt that if she didn’t involve you with her lovers that she might.”
“She is a crazy woman around this stage of her cycle. She sometimes makes promises and statements that she doesn’t adhere to.”
Makayla laughed, “That’s nature at work, Don. She wants to strengthen the species by bringing in more and different DNA to the family. I know I’m a woman. I often feel it as well. You are a lucky man though. Many women don’t discuss it with their husbands like Maria does you.”
“I guess I am lucky, lucky because of Maria but also because I met you.”
“Aww, Don that is such a lovely thing for you to say. I feel the same way. I’m going to really miss you when you go back to Spain.”
“There is a solution to that, Makayla.”
“What’s that?”
“You could come with us.”
“Do you think that Maria would accept that?”
“There is only one way to find out, ask her.”
“But what about work and then there is Blake although he might not care.”
“Why wouldn’t Blake care?”
“You will understand when you meet him.”
Don had stopped walking thinking that they had been walking and talking for twenty minutes so he stopped. Makayla turned, wrapped her arms around him and they kissed. As they broke away from their kiss she lowered her left hand and gave his crotch a rub.
“How’s my little man going in there,” she said. “I could feel him getting bigger as we kissed. I think he loves me and I know that my pussy loves him.”
“We should get back,” Don stated, “The bar will be open soon.”
“I saw a change room back there and there is no one around. Would your little fellow like to give my pussy a servicing before my husband arrives back?”
“Hhmm, yes, why not?”
“Well, what are we waiting for?”
They hurried back to the change rooms and were surprised to find a towel that someone had left there. Don spread it across the hard wooden seats and Makayla laid down on it. Don dropped his pants and she lifted her skirt and pulled her panties off. She set them aside then waved to indicate that he should lay down on top of her. He carefully laid down so as not to put too much weight on her.
“We better hurry Don in case some man comes to the beach and wants to change.”
“Okay,” he said and directed his cock to her pussy. He used his fingers to spread her tight lips and slid his three and a half inches inside her. She humped as she usually did for him to get maximum penetration as he worked in and out of her.
They worked together for about five minutes before she said, “Keep that up, Don. I’ll come soon.” He increased his thrusting rate a little more and she exclaimed, “Oh yes. I’m close, Don, I’m going to come! Oh Yes, oh yes, oh yes. that’s it, oh yes…...”
A deep voice came clearly to them, “Hurry up man. You’re taking a long time and I’m going to cum soon if you don’t get off, seed her”
Don looked up and just about a foot from him was a nice sized cock with precum dripping from the head of it. The thought of that cock entering Makayla’s tight little pussy made him ejaculate immediately.
“Aaahh, aaahh. aaahh. aaahh. aaahh. aaahh……. “ He cried out. He immediately withdrew to allow Makayla to get up but she just laid there smiling at the stranger. The man moved over to her and slipped one of his fingers into her and then a second one. Makayla humped as she had done on every occasion when Don had pushed into her.
Don looked at the man and realized that when he had first looked the man was not fully erect. As he watched the man’s cock grew and the flow of precum increased as well.
“My God,” Don thought, “he’s not much smaller than Marcus.” As he thought that the man pushed his head into her pussy. A massive growl came from her lips.
“You like that sweetheart, don’t you?” he stated, “I’m going to stretch you for your husband and you will never feel the same to him again. And when I cum in you if you’re not protected he will have himself a ready-made family.”
“Oh God, give it to me. Don, tell him to fuck me good. My God, he’s so thick and so long. Oh, My God, I’m going to cum again. Don, suck my tits.”
Don kneeled down beside her and the stranger lifted his body as he long stroked her. Don had just enough room to pull her top up. Lift her bra off her tits and take the right one onto his mouth.
“Oh, Don suck my tit bite my nipple. Squeeze my other one. Oh, Don, he’s so good. Oh God, Oh Don, Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, ooohhhh yyyeeesss, Oh Don he just seeded me. I’m not protected.”
The stranger got off her and poked his hand out towards Don. “I’m Steve. I live just up there on the hill. I saw you heading in here and knew that you might need some help. Your wife is a beautiful woman. I haven’t had a fuck like that for years.”
Don shook the man’s hand. “I’m Don. My wife’s name is. Makayla.” He then turned to Makayla, “Are you okay, honey?”
“I’m fine,” she replied with a smile. “You’re very well endowed there, Steve.”
“Yea,” he replied with a smile, “It just grew there. Women usually like it but there has been a drought for me for a long time. I’m sorry if I did the wrong thing but you know two years without pussy and you know, there it was laid out for me.”
“Don’t fret over it, Steve. I enjoyed it and I don’t think Don minded at all. Did you honey?”
“No, I didn’t mind. Two years without pussy, damn that must have been hard.” The three of them laughed at that.
“Hey, I usually go for a beer around this time at the tavern. Why don’t the three of us have a drink together and a bit of a chat? Maybe you can join me for a barbeque later?”
Don looked at Makayla who smiled at him and nodded agreement. “Look, Steve, we have a commitment in Perth this afternoon. We will join you for a drink but the BBQ will have to wait for a week or so.”
“You’ll come back?” he asked.
“What do you think, honey?”
“That’s a nice piece of meat that Steve has there, with a BBQ chucked in wild horses couldn’t stop me but you have to supply the drinks,” she told him with a chuckle.
“I’d supply a whole pub for a piece of your pussy again, Makayla. My God it felt good and when you cum it felt like a blowtorch on my cock. Here I’ll give you my phone number.”
“Give it to Don and then leave us, Steve. My husband has to clean me up a little before we go to the tavern.”
“Oh, I see.” He told Don his phone number and Don added it to his phone then as Steve left he called back to them with, “Enjoy lunch. Don. I’ve got to settle for tomato sandwiches.” With that, he gave a loud laugh and was gone.
They had their drink with Steve then pushed on to the airport to collect Blake, Makayla’s husband.
Don entered quietly. There was no noise and all but a couple of lights were out. He moved towards the bathroom, removed his clothes and climbed into the shower. He washed his face and arms thoughly knowing how sensitive Maria’s sense of smell was. After he dried he checked his clothes to make sure Suzi’s juices had not got on his shirt.
With no clothes on he slowly and carefully made his way toward the bedroom. Before he could open the door Makayla appeared in the doorway. She placed her finger up to her mouth to warn him to be quiet. He retreated to the lounge where they sat down.
“He came back when you left.”
“Yes, I thought so.”
“They sat in his car for about an hour.”
“Front or back.”
“Back I’m afraid.”
“So they fucked?”
“I don’t think so. As far as I could tell they just talked. I think he might have fingered her and she probably sucked him off because she tasted of sperm when I kissed her. I licked her pussy and there was no sperm there that I could detect.”
“Maybe they did fuck but he showed her that he would pull out if she let him. He might not think she is close enough to ovulation yet.”
“Why do you say that?”
“The only woman who he has been with that he didn’t get pregnant was the one who already was pregnant.”
“Really, he fucked me and I’m not pregnant.”
“That was just the warm-up. You’re still on the list.”
“Do you think so?”
“Tell me, what do you dream of each night?”
She giggled, “You understand then. It’s hard not to once you have experienced it.”
“I understand because I know women who have been with him. They usually go back to him, sooner or later.”
“It took you a long time to run Suzi home.”
“Yes, we had a lot to talk about.”
“Did she seduce you?”
“No, but she told me that she was interested.”
“Why didn’t you take the opportunity?”
“Maria hadn’t told me that I could.”
“She does what she likes but you have to have her permission. How does that work?”
“I don’t know. It just does, I guess.”
“What will you do about Marcus?”
“That is up to Maria. Come on, let’s go to bed.”
“You have showered but you still smell of pussy.”
“It is probably on my breath. Maria will think it is yours. If she has been with Marcus she won’t complain.”
“Kiss me.” They kissed. “Yep, you’re right. She tastes good though.”
Don smiled and kissed her again then led her to the bedroom. She lay down beside Maria then as he went to climb in beside her she put her hands on either side of his head and guided his face down to her crotch. For Don, it was going to be a long night not that he was about to complain.
…
Dead at eight o’clock, Don stopped outside Suzi’s unit. She walked out a minute later and climbed in the back with Makayla. “Have a good sleep,” Makayla asked?
“Very good indeed,” the younger woman replied with a smile.
“Yes, I slept soundly as well.” came the reply.
“How did you sleep, Maria?” Suzi asked.
“Why do you ask?” Maria asked answering a question with a question to avoid an answer.
“Marcus gave me a job last night and I carried it out for him. The job was to keep your husband away from coming back to the house for one hour. I didn’t understand why until Don explained it to me.”
Maria looked across to Don as he kept his eyes on the road ignoring the chit chat as if he couldn’t hear it. “You understand nothing.” Maria snapped back.
“I understand that you’re a fool if you prefer Marcus to Don. Marcus will use you and throw you away like a dirty rag. Don will protect you forever.”
“You know nothing.”
“I tried to seduce your husband last night and he told me that he thought that I was one of the most beautiful women he had ever met but he turned me down because he said he loved you. You were in the back seat of Marcus’s car being shagged and Don knew it but he turned down an opportunity to make love to a virgin because he won’t cheat on you. You need to wake up, Maria while he still loves you. There is a limit any person can take before they break. He’s near to that limit.”
“I told you, you know nothing. Mind your own business.” She turned around to look at the women in the back seat. “Let me tell you, young lady, when Marcus is finished you will be pregnant and no longer a virgin. This job is not about the vineyards, it is about keeping three women where he can get them as and when he wants so he can use us as his next hatchery. Once he finishes with us he will find three more and so it will go on until he is so old that he can’t raise a fat.”
“If you believe that why don’t you walk away?”
“I don’t walk away because I want it as much as Don and Marcus do. It’s a game we play and if you don’t want to play the same game get out now.”
“Where does that leave Don?”
“Don was sent with you last night to seduce you. If he didn’t then he is a fool. Marcus needs you to be seduced. He needs you to get emotionally involved so that you stick around. He also needs someone to take your virginity to loosen you up for him. He can smell a virgin from a hundred yards away. He came to see me last night to ask me to give Don my permission to have sex with you.”
“So now Don has your permission?”
“No, I told Marcus that I will not let him use my husband in his little game of breeding. If my husband ever has sex with you, Suzi it will be because he cares for you not so that he or anybody else can use you. That is the type of man he is. He is a real man but he is my man and I’m proud to call myself his wife.”
“Okay, I’ve got the message. I’m sorry that I doubted you.”
“Don’t worry about it. I doubt myself more than you are capable. But the one thing that I know for certain is that I love my husband. If he comes to your doorstep wanting sex with you then it will be because I want to reward him or you not for any other reason.”
“I look forward to the day that you wish to reward him.”
“I bet you do but don’t hold your breath. There are a lot of women lined up ahead of you.”
…
When they arrived at the vineyard Suzi set to work planning for the upgrades and showing each of them what she believed was necessary. Makayla took notes while Don and Maria worked closely with Suzi to define what would be required. Don’s background in engineering and design made each step a lot quicker and a lot simpler.
By the time Marcus joined them with the manager in tow the only issue they had was the reluctance of the other staff to allow them access to information and the restaurant kitchen. Marcus called the staff together, told them to either cooperate or go home.
One of the staff asked, “If I go home when would you like me to come back?”
Marcus looked at the manager and said, “Perhaps you should answer that question. It appears that this man doesn’t understand what is happening here.”
The manager shrugged his shoulders and said one word, “never.” Immediately the team received assistance from all directions. It seemed that word quickly passed around the companies vineyards because from that moment on they got all the assistance they needed.
By lunchtime, Don was able to hand a wish list of materials to Marcus. Marcus looked it over and picked out several items from the listing and asked, “Show me why you need these?”
Suzi and Don walked Marcus through what they had planned. Marcus nodded as they showed him making no comments. The manager followed around on their heels, observing but being non-committal. Once they were finished Marcus said, “That wall you want to build over there is going to be too costly. Strike it off the list.”
Suzi went to object but Don put his hand on her arm and got in ahead of her to say, “Yep, okay. We can make it work without that wall.” With that Marcus said his goodbyes and left saying, “With the co-operation, you have now you should have the items not requiring resources finished by tonight,” then he left.
Suzi looked at Don, “I needed that wall!”
“Yes, I know but learn from the experience.”
“What do you mean?”
“We will get our wall. Just be patient. This is a lesson in understanding bosses like Marcus. I should have realized. In every project, we have to plan for something that can be delated so that he feels he has control.”
“Are you saying that he feels he is in control if he can delete something?”
“Exactly, so we will beat him at his own game. We plan our project so he gets the opportunity to short change us and we throw the materials for that wall into the next project listing. It is important that he feels as if he is still the boss. If he deletes the wrong thing then we negotiate with him and lead him to delete the extra that we don’t want. That way he is happy because he will believe that he is influencing us and controlling the work. Everyone’s a winner, babe. Haven’t you heard that song?”
“I’ll put it on my mobile tomorrow and play it while he’s here.”
They both laughed and joined Marie and Makayla who had made a cup of coffee for them both.
The next day came and went. They presented Marcus with the listing of materials with two additional items on the listing, the materials for the wall on the first vineyard project and an extra small storeroom. Don knew that he would pick the storeroom because blind Freddy could see that it wasn’t required.
Other than when he came to pick up the materials listing they didn’t see Marcus at all. He didn’t join them in any discussions other than about the work project. By the third day, all four of them had decided that Marcus was the boss and he was not going to associate with the employees.
On the fourth day, they had organized a couple of days off to return to Perth to meet Makayla’s husband. Without the use of the company house in Scarborough, they would have to book a motel or if they stayed at Makayla’s unit they would not be able to accommodate everybody.
They all knew that if they were to ask Marcus he would most likely offer them the opportunity to stay at the company house but everyone knew that would carry a price and not one of them was willing to offer Maria up as security especially so that all knew at this stage that she was ripe for the pickings and could well have an extra attachment as a result. If it had been a week later they would have willingly done so. Suzi knew exactly why. Don was now the most respected member of the group of four as they were being called around the vineyards.
By that time Suzi had moved out of her little unit and had moved in with the others at the beachside house. She fitted in well with them all so when it came time for Makayla to head for Perth Suzi suggested that she and Maria let Don take Makayla up to collect her husband. That only meant that they would be away one day. They were to head up in the morning to return the next morning. Suzi suggested that she and Maria attend a movie the night that Dan was away.
They left early on their drive to Perth allowing enough time to check out the sights. Blake’s plane was not due in until early afternoon so there was no hurry. Don had noticed that there was a country tavern mid-way on their drive so they decided to stop for a refresher. When they stopped they were disappointed to see they arrived about a half-hour before opening time. Makayla suggested they take a walk along the beach within a stone’s throw from the tavern and wait rather than drive on.
So it was that as they walked towards the beach Makayla took hold of Don’s hand. Don looked at her and smiled. It felt good but perhaps a little evil in Don’s mind.
“You’re a naughty girl,” he told her.
“How naughty you will never know Don,” she replied. Don didn’t reply to that. What could he say? “I’ve talked to Blake about us,” she continued.
“Us? What do you mean by us?” he asked.
“I mean, dearie, about us having sex.”
“Oh, how did he take that?”
“He was very excited. He wants to watch us. I even told him about using his little prostrate trick on you and I said how I had told you that he can teach you how to make it even better. He got very excited and he’s looking forward to it. Tonight is going to be great fun. I’m glad that Maria stayed at home.”
“You asked Suzi to suggest it, didn’t you?”
“Well, it’s for the best. Everybody wins. Suzi has Maria and Blake and I have you.”
“Yes, I think it is for the best. I’m looking forward to meeting Blake. I like to share my wife and he does too by the sound of it so we should get on well together. Maybe he and Maria can spend some time together when he comes down as long as he doesn’t object to using a condom.”
“Oh, he often uses a condom but I doubt if he will be interested in Maria. She is not his type.”
“Aww, that’s a shame. I thought it may be a solution to Maria and Marcus, you know….. He could be someone to keep her busy so she doesn’t yearn for being with him.”
“Don you don’t have to worry about Maria getting with Marcus while we are away. I talked to her about it and she told me that she doesn’t want to lose you and she felt that if she didn’t involve you with her lovers that she might.”
“She is a crazy woman around this stage of her cycle. She sometimes makes promises and statements that she doesn’t adhere to.”
Makayla laughed, “That’s nature at work, Don. She wants to strengthen the species by bringing in more and different DNA to the family. I know I’m a woman. I often feel it as well. You are a lucky man though. Many women don’t discuss it with their husbands like Maria does you.”
“I guess I am lucky, lucky because of Maria but also because I met you.”
“Aww, Don that is such a lovely thing for you to say. I feel the same way. I’m going to really miss you when you go back to Spain.”
“There is a solution to that, Makayla.”
“What’s that?”
“You could come with us.”
“Do you think that Maria would accept that?”
“There is only one way to find out, ask her.”
“But what about work and then there is Blake although he might not care.”
“Why wouldn’t Blake care?”
“You will understand when you meet him.”
Don had stopped walking thinking that they had been walking and talking for twenty minutes so he stopped. Makayla turned, wrapped her arms around him and they kissed. As they broke away from their kiss she lowered her left hand and gave his crotch a rub.
“How’s my little man going in there,” she said. “I could feel him getting bigger as we kissed. I think he loves me and I know that my pussy loves him.”
“We should get back,” Don stated, “The bar will be open soon.”
“I saw a change room back there and there is no one around. Would your little fellow like to give my pussy a servicing before my husband arrives back?”
“Hhmm, yes, why not?”
“Well, what are we waiting for?”
They hurried back to the change rooms and were surprised to find a towel that someone had left there. Don spread it across the hard wooden seats and Makayla laid down on it. Don dropped his pants and she lifted her skirt and pulled her panties off. She set them aside then waved to indicate that he should lay down on top of her. He carefully laid down so as not to put too much weight on her.
“We better hurry Don in case some man comes to the beach and wants to change.”
“Okay,” he said and directed his cock to her pussy. He used his fingers to spread her tight lips and slid his three and a half inches inside her. She humped as she usually did for him to get maximum penetration as he worked in and out of her.
They worked together for about five minutes before she said, “Keep that up, Don. I’ll come soon.” He increased his thrusting rate a little more and she exclaimed, “Oh yes. I’m close, Don, I’m going to come! Oh Yes, oh yes, oh yes. that’s it, oh yes…...”
A deep voice came clearly to them, “Hurry up man. You’re taking a long time and I’m going to cum soon if you don’t get off, seed her”
Don looked up and just about a foot from him was a nice sized cock with precum dripping from the head of it. The thought of that cock entering Makayla’s tight little pussy made him ejaculate immediately.
“Aaahh, aaahh. aaahh. aaahh. aaahh. aaahh……. “ He cried out. He immediately withdrew to allow Makayla to get up but she just laid there smiling at the stranger. The man moved over to her and slipped one of his fingers into her and then a second one. Makayla humped as she had done on every occasion when Don had pushed into her.
Don looked at the man and realized that when he had first looked the man was not fully erect. As he watched the man’s cock grew and the flow of precum increased as well.
“My God,” Don thought, “he’s not much smaller than Marcus.” As he thought that the man pushed his head into her pussy. A massive growl came from her lips.
“You like that sweetheart, don’t you?” he stated, “I’m going to stretch you for your husband and you will never feel the same to him again. And when I cum in you if you’re not protected he will have himself a ready-made family.”
“Oh God, give it to me. Don, tell him to fuck me good. My God, he’s so thick and so long. Oh, My God, I’m going to cum again. Don, suck my tits.”
Don kneeled down beside her and the stranger lifted his body as he long stroked her. Don had just enough room to pull her top up. Lift her bra off her tits and take the right one onto his mouth.
“Oh, Don suck my tit bite my nipple. Squeeze my other one. Oh, Don, he’s so good. Oh God, Oh Don, Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, ooohhhh yyyeeesss, Oh Don he just seeded me. I’m not protected.”
The stranger got off her and poked his hand out towards Don. “I’m Steve. I live just up there on the hill. I saw you heading in here and knew that you might need some help. Your wife is a beautiful woman. I haven’t had a fuck like that for years.”
Don shook the man’s hand. “I’m Don. My wife’s name is. Makayla.” He then turned to Makayla, “Are you okay, honey?”
“I’m fine,” she replied with a smile. “You’re very well endowed there, Steve.”
“Yea,” he replied with a smile, “It just grew there. Women usually like it but there has been a drought for me for a long time. I’m sorry if I did the wrong thing but you know two years without pussy and you know, there it was laid out for me.”
“Don’t fret over it, Steve. I enjoyed it and I don’t think Don minded at all. Did you honey?”
“No, I didn’t mind. Two years without pussy, damn that must have been hard.” The three of them laughed at that.
“Hey, I usually go for a beer around this time at the tavern. Why don’t the three of us have a drink together and a bit of a chat? Maybe you can join me for a barbeque later?”
Don looked at Makayla who smiled at him and nodded agreement. “Look, Steve, we have a commitment in Perth this afternoon. We will join you for a drink but the BBQ will have to wait for a week or so.”
“You’ll come back?” he asked.
“What do you think, honey?”
“That’s a nice piece of meat that Steve has there, with a BBQ chucked in wild horses couldn’t stop me but you have to supply the drinks,” she told him with a chuckle.
“I’d supply a whole pub for a piece of your pussy again, Makayla. My God it felt good and when you cum it felt like a blowtorch on my cock. Here I’ll give you my phone number.”
“Give it to Don and then leave us, Steve. My husband has to clean me up a little before we go to the tavern.”
“Oh, I see.” He told Don his phone number and Don added it to his phone then as Steve left he called back to them with, “Enjoy lunch. Don. I’ve got to settle for tomato sandwiches.” With that, he gave a loud laugh and was gone.
They had their drink with Steve then pushed on to the airport to collect Blake, Makayla’s husband.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 8.
Don and Makayla continued their journey towards Perth. Neither of them spoke for some time. Eventually the quiet was too much for Makayla and she asked, “Are you okay, Don?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Why do you ask?”
“You know, what happened back there, I thought you might be angry that I let him do that with me.”
“Did you enjoy it?”
“Yes, I did, immensely. It was one of the better times for me. Did you enjoy watching?”
”Yes, I enjoyed it immensely as well.”
“Did you keep his phone number?”
“Yes, I put it in my phone. Did you want me to send it to you?”
“I’d like that but I think it is better if you do the organizing for us. I want you to be with me if I go back.”
“Good, what will your husband say when you tell him?”
“I don’t think that’s necessary, do you?”
“That would be cheating, wouldn’t it?”
“He doesn’t care if I cheat. He has told me so and he tends to get upset if I tell him. I don’t know why. I do things for him that most wives wouldn’t do.”
They continued their trip but once more the silence set in. Eventually, Makayla said, “Pull over, Don, we need to talk.”
Don pulled over at a truck stop. Makayla turned in her seat and asked, “Okay, tell me what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong, I don’t know what you mean?”
“You’re not quiet for nothing, so spit it out. If I had something to say to you I would tell you. I expect the same from you.”
“It’s none of my business so if I raise it then I’m interfering. I don’t have that right.”
“Yes, you do. You and I are living like husband and wife most of the time. I enjoy being with you more than with any other person that I’ve ever met so you have every right.”
“Well, you told Steve you were unprotected.”
“So?”
“I don’t want to see you get pregnant from a half-hour roll in the hay with a man you just met.”
“I won’t get pregnant unless you have made me pregnant and Maria told me that I was safe with you. Mind, I’m not really sure I can believe anything your wife says these days. She seems to be losing control.”
“Explain that?”
“My period is due in the next couple of days unless Maria lied to me.”
“Maria didn’t lie. I’m glad that you’re safe. I was concerned.”
“Are you feeling it too, Don?”
“Feeling what?”
“If you have to ask that then you’re not feeling it.”
“We can’t talk about it, Makayla. If it happens we just have to ignore it and hope it doesn’t get out of control.”
“Okay but I need to tell you once and then I won’t mention it again.” She looked across at him and he looked scared. She smiled and told him, “I’m falling in love with you, Don.”
“Yes, I know, it’s difficult, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is. Are you going to tell me or are you going to leave me thinking I’m just a fool?”
“I love you, Makayla?”
“My God, you’ve got it worse than I have?”
“Yes, I’m in love with two women and I don’t know what I can do about it. If Maria finds out she will kill me. I want to keep Maria and yet I desperately want to share my life with you.”
“Maria won’t kill you. She understands. She’s fighting the same thing with Marcus. The only difference is that she has no hope of him respecting her. The only way for her is to get you to accept her back after he impregnates her because she knows as soon as she gives in to him he will go on to the next woman. She will need you more than ever after that Don.”
“I guess, twenty-odd years of raising someone else’s kid. It will be a struggle if it happens.”
“Yes, it will but I will be there with you to help out.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I’m coming back to Spain with you and Maria.”
“When was that decided?”
“A couple of nights ago Maria asked me. She said she was going to talk to you about it. We want to raise our children together.”
“So you and Blake are moving to Spain?”
“No Blake is staying here. We have a marriage of convenience. He knows it won’t last. He only stays with me because he thinks it is his responsibility to do so. I’m going to resign from my job tomorrow and I’m going to work as one of the four until it is time to go east and then I’m going with you.”
“Okay, should we get going? It’s getting late.”
She nodded and smiled at him. He reached across and kissed her then started the motor and roared off in the direction of Perth airport to pick up her husband.
…
“What does he look like, Makayla?”
“You’ll pick him, he looks different. That’s all I’ll tell you.”
“Will he mind me being here with you?
“No, not at all, he said he’d like to meet you.
Don looked at all the faces as they came through the long narrow tunnel from the plane. There were white faces, black faces, brown faces but really they all seemed to be the same. Not one of them had a smile on their face and they all looked tired, dreadfully tired. No doubt that was from working every day for two weeks, twelve hours a day.
He watched and he waited but still, there was only the colour of their skin that made any of them different. They even dressed the same, long blue pants, blue shirts with an insignia of the company on them and yellow hi-visibility jackets. They all carried a bag, yes but once more the bags were a different colour but…… Then Don saw it, this man who walks like a woman and swings his hands like a girl. Don watched as he used the flat of his hand to swing his hair back in much the same way as Maria and Makayla might. Don laughed out loud, “That’s him, isn’t it?”
Makayla laughed with him. “Yep, that’s him. I told you that you would pick him. Just you wait until he talks. He’s more female then I am.”
He sauntered up to them with his hips swinging in much the same way as when he first spotted Makayla. “Oh Mickie love,” he said, “your new boyfriend is so really, really cute. Oh, I like him. You must be very happy. Hi, I’m Blake.” He put out his hand with the arm bent at the elbow as a woman might do to protect her breast. Don had to move in close to him to shake hands.
“Hi Blake, I’m Don, it’s nice to meet you.”
“I hope you have been keeping my gorgeous partner satisfied, Don? Isn’t she lovely? She deserves more than I can give her as you might notice. I love her like a sister and sisters can’t keep each other satisfied, can they?”
“I guess not, Blake.”
“She told me what a cute man you are and yes, she was telling me the truth,” he said as he looked Don up and down. “You are good enough to eat and I’m sure she would have tried.” He gave a little giggle then. “I’m so happy for her. You’re a lucky lady, Mackie. I wish I had a man as lovely as Donnie.”
“Okay, Blake, let’s go get a meal. Makayla and I have had a drink on the way up but nothing to eat.” Don looked up at her and she smiled, “well nothing substantial at least.”
Blake noticed the smile so he looked at his wife with an enquiring stare. She laughed, “He licked me out, that’s all.”
“Oh goody,” Blake replied, “but I prefer it from the source. Unused, you might say.” Don couldn’t help himself and burst into laughter. They both looked at him surprised by his outburst then joined him.
…
As Don drove towards Makayla’s unit she looked at him often smiling as she did so. Don wondered what was going through her mind. The chit chat as he drove centred on work and the holiday that he and Maria were on. Don was finding that Blake was very easy to talk with and quite knowledgeable about his country and was able to give him some information on places to see during their holiday.
Toward the end of their journey, Blake suggested that they do a boat trip to Heron Island when they get to Queensland. Don replied, “Yes that sounds interesting. I’ve heard of it and all the coral and the various fish species there.”
“Oh,” Blake replied, “I forgot, the boat trip can be rough and Maria may not be able to go with her pregnancy.”
Don slowed the car and turned slightly to see him in the rearview mirror and said, “Sorry, what was that about Maria?” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Makayla with her mouth open in surprise.
“Her pregnancy, the rough water won’t be good for the baby,” Blake replied.
“Someone needs to explain a few things to me,” Don said as he pulled the car to the side of the road. “Makayla, what have you told Blake?”
“I’m sorry, Don. I told him about Maria’s desire to let Marcus get her pregnant.”
“Let him get her pregnant? I had understood they were having unprotected sex but she was trying not to get pregnant. Has she told you a different story?”
“Don, you need to sit with your wife and ask her about her desires. They may be different from how you see them.”
“I’ll do that but for now I need you to tell me what she has said to you for you to tell Blake that she will be pregnant when we visit Queensland. He didn’t say she may be. His comment says he expected she will be.”
“We talked about it and she said she would like to give you a baby girl like Irene gave Oscar a son.”
“That doesn’t mean she will. That’s just a thought.”
“Well yes, but….. “ She hesitated then, “It is only right that she be the one to tell you, Don. I would ruin it for her if I told you more.”
“Okay, I’ll drop you and Blake off at your unit and I’ll head home to have that conversation with her.”
“We want to come back with you, Don so if you give us fifteen minutes at the unit we’ll be ready to head back.”
“Oh goody,” Blake said, “I really want to be there. Mackie has told me how exciting it is living with you. I want to get involved.”
Don smiled thinking maybe he could get Blake interested in Marcus. That would solve all their problems.
…
They were back on the road in fifteen minutes. Makayla sat in the front passenger’s seat with Don while Blake sat in the back and promptly went to sleep. As they covered the miles, Don whispered to Makayla, “Did you have a quick shower?”
“No,” she whispered back. “I’ve been feeling it leaking back out ever since we left the tavern. Besides who needs a shower when they have a boyfriend who does cleaning duties.”
“Maybe your husband would like to do cleaning duties tonight?”
“No, he won’t. As he said he likes it from the source.”
“Not from my source I hope.”
“Why not let him prepare you for me, he is my husband after all.”
Don looked at her frowning then thought better of giving her an outright no so replied, “Maybe, I’ll think about it. Let’s see what happens.”
“Why are you in such a hurry to get back to Busselton, Don?”
“I need to make sure that Marcus and Maria are not planning to get together tonight. She is red hot fertile tonight. If he pops one in her tonight it is game over and thank you. Some little swimmer will win the race without any doubt.”
“Why are you so worried about that? You must know that it is going to happen eventually anyway. Why not just let it happen?”
“She made me a promise. I expect her to keep it and I want to be there to make sure she does.”
“You don’t trust her?”
“Would you?”
“I probably would.”
“Well, let me explain. She has left you with the opinion that she wants to get pregnant but she is telling me that she only takes the risk because she gets carried away in the heat of the moment. If she told me what she has told you then we could talk about it and work out a direction together. Remember when I ran Suzi home, Marcus got her to keep me busy so he could spend time with Maria. ”
“Yes, but Maria cannot be held responsible for what Marcus does.”
“I checked, she showered and got dressed for him. The clothes that she had on that day were in the clothes basket in the bedroom. Now how often have you seen Maria showering that early in the day? She prepared for him. She knew he was coming. When Suzi told me what she was up to she didn’t say he she said they. That’s why I checked the clothes to see if they organized it and they did.”
“So you think they are getting together tonight but what about Suzi. She is there with Maria.”
“Suzi would not be adversely against watching if they would let her. I told her that he is using me to prepare her for when her time comes. She might want to see what she has ahead of her.”
“Do you really think that?”
“Yes, I do. You are on the list as well. It will be your turn after he is finished with Suzi.”
“Really?”
“Yes, unless you are already pregnant.”
“How can you know the order?”
“He’s buttering up Suzi, pulling her in closer to him every day. You watch, I’ll bet he finds excuses to take her with him occasionally over the next couple of weeks. He’ll bring her closer and closer to him to drop Maria as soon as he knows she is carrying his child. Once that happens he will start preparing you as his next victim. He needs you to be ready once he seeds Suzi.”
“How do you know these things?”
“Maria’s friend Irene has a husband called Oscar. We were good friends. He told me how Marcus works. He spent a couple of years checking out his history. He searched out women who had children to him and interviewed them. There was a distinct pattern to his behaviour.”
“So I’m on his hit list. I had better buy some sexy clothes then and have a Brazilian to get myself prepared.”
Don’s mouth dropped open as he looked her in the face then she burst out laughing. Don thought she was joking but she was in fact, completely serious.
Don and Makayla continued their journey towards Perth. Neither of them spoke for some time. Eventually the quiet was too much for Makayla and she asked, “Are you okay, Don?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Why do you ask?”
“You know, what happened back there, I thought you might be angry that I let him do that with me.”
“Did you enjoy it?”
“Yes, I did, immensely. It was one of the better times for me. Did you enjoy watching?”
”Yes, I enjoyed it immensely as well.”
“Did you keep his phone number?”
“Yes, I put it in my phone. Did you want me to send it to you?”
“I’d like that but I think it is better if you do the organizing for us. I want you to be with me if I go back.”
“Good, what will your husband say when you tell him?”
“I don’t think that’s necessary, do you?”
“That would be cheating, wouldn’t it?”
“He doesn’t care if I cheat. He has told me so and he tends to get upset if I tell him. I don’t know why. I do things for him that most wives wouldn’t do.”
They continued their trip but once more the silence set in. Eventually, Makayla said, “Pull over, Don, we need to talk.”
Don pulled over at a truck stop. Makayla turned in her seat and asked, “Okay, tell me what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong, I don’t know what you mean?”
“You’re not quiet for nothing, so spit it out. If I had something to say to you I would tell you. I expect the same from you.”
“It’s none of my business so if I raise it then I’m interfering. I don’t have that right.”
“Yes, you do. You and I are living like husband and wife most of the time. I enjoy being with you more than with any other person that I’ve ever met so you have every right.”
“Well, you told Steve you were unprotected.”
“So?”
“I don’t want to see you get pregnant from a half-hour roll in the hay with a man you just met.”
“I won’t get pregnant unless you have made me pregnant and Maria told me that I was safe with you. Mind, I’m not really sure I can believe anything your wife says these days. She seems to be losing control.”
“Explain that?”
“My period is due in the next couple of days unless Maria lied to me.”
“Maria didn’t lie. I’m glad that you’re safe. I was concerned.”
“Are you feeling it too, Don?”
“Feeling what?”
“If you have to ask that then you’re not feeling it.”
“We can’t talk about it, Makayla. If it happens we just have to ignore it and hope it doesn’t get out of control.”
“Okay but I need to tell you once and then I won’t mention it again.” She looked across at him and he looked scared. She smiled and told him, “I’m falling in love with you, Don.”
“Yes, I know, it’s difficult, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is. Are you going to tell me or are you going to leave me thinking I’m just a fool?”
“I love you, Makayla?”
“My God, you’ve got it worse than I have?”
“Yes, I’m in love with two women and I don’t know what I can do about it. If Maria finds out she will kill me. I want to keep Maria and yet I desperately want to share my life with you.”
“Maria won’t kill you. She understands. She’s fighting the same thing with Marcus. The only difference is that she has no hope of him respecting her. The only way for her is to get you to accept her back after he impregnates her because she knows as soon as she gives in to him he will go on to the next woman. She will need you more than ever after that Don.”
“I guess, twenty-odd years of raising someone else’s kid. It will be a struggle if it happens.”
“Yes, it will but I will be there with you to help out.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I’m coming back to Spain with you and Maria.”
“When was that decided?”
“A couple of nights ago Maria asked me. She said she was going to talk to you about it. We want to raise our children together.”
“So you and Blake are moving to Spain?”
“No Blake is staying here. We have a marriage of convenience. He knows it won’t last. He only stays with me because he thinks it is his responsibility to do so. I’m going to resign from my job tomorrow and I’m going to work as one of the four until it is time to go east and then I’m going with you.”
“Okay, should we get going? It’s getting late.”
She nodded and smiled at him. He reached across and kissed her then started the motor and roared off in the direction of Perth airport to pick up her husband.
…
“What does he look like, Makayla?”
“You’ll pick him, he looks different. That’s all I’ll tell you.”
“Will he mind me being here with you?
“No, not at all, he said he’d like to meet you.
Don looked at all the faces as they came through the long narrow tunnel from the plane. There were white faces, black faces, brown faces but really they all seemed to be the same. Not one of them had a smile on their face and they all looked tired, dreadfully tired. No doubt that was from working every day for two weeks, twelve hours a day.
He watched and he waited but still, there was only the colour of their skin that made any of them different. They even dressed the same, long blue pants, blue shirts with an insignia of the company on them and yellow hi-visibility jackets. They all carried a bag, yes but once more the bags were a different colour but…… Then Don saw it, this man who walks like a woman and swings his hands like a girl. Don watched as he used the flat of his hand to swing his hair back in much the same way as Maria and Makayla might. Don laughed out loud, “That’s him, isn’t it?”
Makayla laughed with him. “Yep, that’s him. I told you that you would pick him. Just you wait until he talks. He’s more female then I am.”
He sauntered up to them with his hips swinging in much the same way as when he first spotted Makayla. “Oh Mickie love,” he said, “your new boyfriend is so really, really cute. Oh, I like him. You must be very happy. Hi, I’m Blake.” He put out his hand with the arm bent at the elbow as a woman might do to protect her breast. Don had to move in close to him to shake hands.
“Hi Blake, I’m Don, it’s nice to meet you.”
“I hope you have been keeping my gorgeous partner satisfied, Don? Isn’t she lovely? She deserves more than I can give her as you might notice. I love her like a sister and sisters can’t keep each other satisfied, can they?”
“I guess not, Blake.”
“She told me what a cute man you are and yes, she was telling me the truth,” he said as he looked Don up and down. “You are good enough to eat and I’m sure she would have tried.” He gave a little giggle then. “I’m so happy for her. You’re a lucky lady, Mackie. I wish I had a man as lovely as Donnie.”
“Okay, Blake, let’s go get a meal. Makayla and I have had a drink on the way up but nothing to eat.” Don looked up at her and she smiled, “well nothing substantial at least.”
Blake noticed the smile so he looked at his wife with an enquiring stare. She laughed, “He licked me out, that’s all.”
“Oh goody,” Blake replied, “but I prefer it from the source. Unused, you might say.” Don couldn’t help himself and burst into laughter. They both looked at him surprised by his outburst then joined him.
…
As Don drove towards Makayla’s unit she looked at him often smiling as she did so. Don wondered what was going through her mind. The chit chat as he drove centred on work and the holiday that he and Maria were on. Don was finding that Blake was very easy to talk with and quite knowledgeable about his country and was able to give him some information on places to see during their holiday.
Toward the end of their journey, Blake suggested that they do a boat trip to Heron Island when they get to Queensland. Don replied, “Yes that sounds interesting. I’ve heard of it and all the coral and the various fish species there.”
“Oh,” Blake replied, “I forgot, the boat trip can be rough and Maria may not be able to go with her pregnancy.”
Don slowed the car and turned slightly to see him in the rearview mirror and said, “Sorry, what was that about Maria?” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Makayla with her mouth open in surprise.
“Her pregnancy, the rough water won’t be good for the baby,” Blake replied.
“Someone needs to explain a few things to me,” Don said as he pulled the car to the side of the road. “Makayla, what have you told Blake?”
“I’m sorry, Don. I told him about Maria’s desire to let Marcus get her pregnant.”
“Let him get her pregnant? I had understood they were having unprotected sex but she was trying not to get pregnant. Has she told you a different story?”
“Don, you need to sit with your wife and ask her about her desires. They may be different from how you see them.”
“I’ll do that but for now I need you to tell me what she has said to you for you to tell Blake that she will be pregnant when we visit Queensland. He didn’t say she may be. His comment says he expected she will be.”
“We talked about it and she said she would like to give you a baby girl like Irene gave Oscar a son.”
“That doesn’t mean she will. That’s just a thought.”
“Well yes, but….. “ She hesitated then, “It is only right that she be the one to tell you, Don. I would ruin it for her if I told you more.”
“Okay, I’ll drop you and Blake off at your unit and I’ll head home to have that conversation with her.”
“We want to come back with you, Don so if you give us fifteen minutes at the unit we’ll be ready to head back.”
“Oh goody,” Blake said, “I really want to be there. Mackie has told me how exciting it is living with you. I want to get involved.”
Don smiled thinking maybe he could get Blake interested in Marcus. That would solve all their problems.
…
They were back on the road in fifteen minutes. Makayla sat in the front passenger’s seat with Don while Blake sat in the back and promptly went to sleep. As they covered the miles, Don whispered to Makayla, “Did you have a quick shower?”
“No,” she whispered back. “I’ve been feeling it leaking back out ever since we left the tavern. Besides who needs a shower when they have a boyfriend who does cleaning duties.”
“Maybe your husband would like to do cleaning duties tonight?”
“No, he won’t. As he said he likes it from the source.”
“Not from my source I hope.”
“Why not let him prepare you for me, he is my husband after all.”
Don looked at her frowning then thought better of giving her an outright no so replied, “Maybe, I’ll think about it. Let’s see what happens.”
“Why are you in such a hurry to get back to Busselton, Don?”
“I need to make sure that Marcus and Maria are not planning to get together tonight. She is red hot fertile tonight. If he pops one in her tonight it is game over and thank you. Some little swimmer will win the race without any doubt.”
“Why are you so worried about that? You must know that it is going to happen eventually anyway. Why not just let it happen?”
“She made me a promise. I expect her to keep it and I want to be there to make sure she does.”
“You don’t trust her?”
“Would you?”
“I probably would.”
“Well, let me explain. She has left you with the opinion that she wants to get pregnant but she is telling me that she only takes the risk because she gets carried away in the heat of the moment. If she told me what she has told you then we could talk about it and work out a direction together. Remember when I ran Suzi home, Marcus got her to keep me busy so he could spend time with Maria. ”
“Yes, but Maria cannot be held responsible for what Marcus does.”
“I checked, she showered and got dressed for him. The clothes that she had on that day were in the clothes basket in the bedroom. Now how often have you seen Maria showering that early in the day? She prepared for him. She knew he was coming. When Suzi told me what she was up to she didn’t say he she said they. That’s why I checked the clothes to see if they organized it and they did.”
“So you think they are getting together tonight but what about Suzi. She is there with Maria.”
“Suzi would not be adversely against watching if they would let her. I told her that he is using me to prepare her for when her time comes. She might want to see what she has ahead of her.”
“Do you really think that?”
“Yes, I do. You are on the list as well. It will be your turn after he is finished with Suzi.”
“Really?”
“Yes, unless you are already pregnant.”
“How can you know the order?”
“He’s buttering up Suzi, pulling her in closer to him every day. You watch, I’ll bet he finds excuses to take her with him occasionally over the next couple of weeks. He’ll bring her closer and closer to him to drop Maria as soon as he knows she is carrying his child. Once that happens he will start preparing you as his next victim. He needs you to be ready once he seeds Suzi.”
“How do you know these things?”
“Maria’s friend Irene has a husband called Oscar. We were good friends. He told me how Marcus works. He spent a couple of years checking out his history. He searched out women who had children to him and interviewed them. There was a distinct pattern to his behaviour.”
“So I’m on his hit list. I had better buy some sexy clothes then and have a Brazilian to get myself prepared.”
Don’s mouth dropped open as he looked her in the face then she burst out laughing. Don thought she was joking but she was in fact, completely serious.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 9
It’s been said that there is no bigger surprise than not getting a surprise when you expect one and that is how it appeared when Don was told by Suzi that Maria was not with Marcus. Makayla could see the stress leaving his body as he relaxed for the first time in several hours.
“Where is she then?” Don asked.
“She has gone for a walk on the beach. She headed in the direction of town.”
“Alright, I’ll walk up in that direction and see if I can find her. We might have a coffee together at that beach coffee house.”
“Alright, we’ll see you when you return.”
Don left and wandered along the beach towards town. Suzi put the kettle on for the three of them. “He appeared very stressed when he arrived.” She said
“Yes, he is worried about what Maria has been up to,” Makayla answered.
“Doesn’t he trust her?” Suzi asked.
“Would you trust her and Marcus together?”
“No, I wouldn’t but he doesn’t appear to be doing anything constructive about it.”
“What can he do about it?”
“He could walk away from her.”
“He loves her. He’s not going to walk away from her. I worry about his mental health though. It appears that it is getting harder and harder for him to cope every day that passes.”
“Then it rests with you and me, Makayla to look after him and protect him. Don told me that Marcus would come after me once he has got Maria pregnant. He is concerned about all of us.”
“Don told me the same, Suzi but the thing to bear in mind is that if you reject him he can’t possibly do what Don says that he wants to.”
“Are you going to reject his advances?”
Makayla chuckled, “Probably not. He interests me.”
“So you say reject him but you plan not to when your turn comes around. I’m sorry to say that in front of your husband but we need to be discussing this openly.”
Makayla looked over at Blake who had gone to sleep on the couch, “Don’t worry about Blake, he enjoys hearing us talk about such things. My position is somewhat different from yours, Suzi.”
“Why is that?”
“I want to have children and my husband doesn’t so I’m actually looking forward to being with him when he decides to show interest in me. I’m not putting myself out there without good reason.”
“It’s exciting, isn’t it to think that this man has produced over forty children from what Maria and Don have said and now he is showing interest in you and me…. and Maria, of course. That’s incredible.”
“Yes, it is and many of those women have been married and either the husband has encouraged it or hadn’t stopped it.”
“That suggests that Don won’t be able to either. I feel sorry for him.”
“From some things he has said to me, I think he wants it too but is struggling because Maria wants to keep him out of it.”
“No, she told me. She wants him involved but it is Marcus that wants him excluded. Don’s fight is not with Maria. It is with Marcus. In fact, Maria told me that if Don wanted to she would pack up and leave here tomorrow and forget about it. She thinks she is doing this for Don.”
“My God, that’s screwed up, isn’t it.”
“Yes, but Maria is lucky and so are you. You have husbands. When my turn comes around I’m going to be all alone. I hope my baby is a girl.”
Makayla shook her head, “You won’t be alone, Suzi. If you do this thing then we will stick with you. Don, Maria and I will be there somewhere to support you.”
“Don? Why do you think that Don would stick with me?”
“Don cares about you. He told me that the night that Marcus got you to keep him busy he considered staying with you and letting it happen. He was sorry later on that he didn’t. He likes talking with you, he enjoys your company and he finds you attractive. He is not only just Maria’s husband. He is a man and you are a beautiful, intelligent woman.”
“Are you saying that he wants to have sex with me?”
“Maybe he does but not everything is about sex, you know. There are all types of relationships in the world. People get attracted to each other because they care for each other and Don is one of those people. He cares.”
“You are falling in love with him, aren’t you?”
“Indisputably, yes, I am. You would be well advised to fall in love with him as well because he is so nice and as I say he cares. He’s the dead opposite to Marcus. Marcus attracts women because they can sense his sexual strength. He never cares about anything but the sexual satisfaction he can achieve from those women. It is an animalistic thing with Marcus. Don doesn’t care about the sex. He cares about the person and their feelings. As I say every one of us could do no better than want Don.”
“Hhmm, but if that is the situation why is Maria chasing Marcus?”
“That is her animalistic instinct. She has pushed it back for so long that she is now losing control of it and it has taken her over.”
“Well in that case why is she out walking the beach rather than being with Marcus. He wants it so why is she pushing him away.”
Makayla chuckled, “Don understands. That is why he has left us to walk the beach. He understands a lot more than he lets on to.”
“What has that to do with walking the beach?”
“He has gone out to catch them at it. If it was a stroll along the beach he was planning on, he would have invited us along.”
“Oh fuck, Maria has gone out to meet Marcus!”
“Yes, and Don told me that today she will be at the peak of her cycle! He is the condemned wishing to not miss his execution.”
….
Maria walked swiftly along the beach. Marcus had told her he would be at their spot at three o’clock and now it was closer to three-thirty. She knew how impatient he was so hoped that he would wait. Suzi had kept talking to her and even at one stage said she would like to walk with her. Maria had to avoid that if she was to meet Marcus.
She was angry with Marcus. She had repeatedly told him that Don had to be there with them but he flatly refused to entertain the idea. She thought seriously of denying Marcus until he agreed but something inside her knew that if she stuffed him around too much that he would move on to the next victim and that would break her heart.
She wished that Don had not gone to Perth and at one stage asked him not to go but he told her that Makayla depended on him to drive her there. She knew that Makayla had designs on Don and it hurt her to know that but she reasoned that she could deal with that after her insemination.
She had spent a restless night thinking of such things pulling them into some type of order in her mind. Like all people Maria developed that order based on her past experiences and as she thought of Marcus she thought back to her past experiences with Oscar and Irene and what had happened there.
“Oh fuck, Oh no,” she had grasped. “Why didn’t I realize that? Am I an idiot? I have to do something about this situation.”
Now as she opened the door to Marcus’s car her rage gathered impetus. She sat down and Marcus reached across to kiss her but she turned her head away from him.
“What’s wrong?” he asked.
“Not here in the car, Marcus. Get your blankets out of the boot and we’ll go back to where those trees are.”
“That won’t work. There are people everywhere. We can’t fuck there.”
Maria ignored his comment and replied, “Look around you. There are people everywhere talking. No one is going to bat an eyelid at us on a blanket together talking.”
“I thought we would go back to my house.”
“That is not going to happen. I am ovulating and if you take me there you will try to seduce me.”
“But you promised.”
“Marcus, I said maybe and then told you that Don wanted to be there but you said no, you didn’t want an audience. It wasn’t me who changed things. It was you. Now do we move down to the trees in the warm sun or do I go home?”
“Okay, if we must.”
They walked down to the patch of trees and laid the two blankets down.
“It’s actually quite nice here,” Marcus said.
“Yes, it is.”
“We could put a blanket over the top of us and no one would see us doing it,” he stated.
“Do you ever give up Marcus? No means no. If you keep asking then I’m going home. Is sex the only thing that you’re interested in?”
“Well, it’s important. Besides the time is right now for what we planned.”
“What you planned you mean.”
“I didn’t hide anything from you, Maria. Your husband knows because he knows my history so there is nothing to stop us.”
“Yes, he does know your history and I was thinking about that last night. There are three of us women in the team and Don. Both of the other women are more attractive and younger than me. Makayla is hot for the taking. She would jump at the chance of climbing into your bed and she is like me, not protected so why did you select me?”
“You were the first beautiful lady that I met in Australia and we speak the same language, you and me.”
“No, I was not the first lady you met in Australia at all. Until you met me you had your eye on Makayla but then you switched. Why?”
“You should see that as a compliment. It shows that you are sexier then Makayla.”
“No, I’m not. I’m approaching the change of life. I’m in my forties. Makayla is what, thirty perhaps and Suzi is just over twenty unless I’m mistaken.”
“What is this about Maria? I chose you because it was you that I wanted. There is no mystery in that.”
“She told you, didn’t she? It is no use lying because I talk to her regularly and she will tell me.”
“Who are you talking about?”
“Don’t act dumb, Marcus You know who I’m talking about, Irene.”
“What has Irene got to do with this?”
“Nothing but that is your source of information. She told you that Oscar and I were in love. You’re doing this to hurt Oscar. You know how angry Oscar would get if he found out that I carried your child. You’re sick. You’re so screwed up that you would impregnate me just to hurt Oscar. He doesn’t need this shit.” Maria looked up into his face and saw quite clearly by his expression that she was right.
“Why is everybody using that cuckold bastard against me?” Marcus yelled out. People stopped and looked at the couple wondering why he was so angry. “He took my family away from me. He took the woman I loved away from me. He took my job off me. I’m the son. I should have been the owner’s representative. Can you blame me for wanting to hurt him?”
Maria got up and picked up her belongings. “Marcus you were the engineer of your own fate. No one did those things to you. You did them to yourself. Now, I don’t want to be part of a diabolical plan to punish Oscar so we’re finished.”
“I could sack you and Don, you know.”
“Yes, I know. If you want to make Don happy then go ahead but you will be the loser. You will have to find someone with his knowledge to fix up your vineyards for you. He is one of the best there is.”
“Well, I’ll see you in two days then,” he said as he picked up his blankets to head back to his car.
“Makayla will be home tonight if you want a new victim.”
Marcus stopped what he was doing. Looked up at her and asked, “Do you really think these women are victims? Is that what you thought you were, Maria?”
“No, I wasn’t a victim but you made me a victim.”
“Explain that.” he snapped back
“I was here because I wanted to be here. Don was there beside me and was happy with what we were doing. Had you respected him then we would have all been winners but you had to go behind his back. You had to undermine him, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I had to. How else could I send a clear message to Oscar? If I played your game he would have been happy for you and for Don but this way I hurt Don and I could have destroyed your marriage in the process. Don was going to tell Oscar how I did it my way and how I hurt one of the women that he loves. I couldn’t hurt Irene so I wanted the next best thing, you and Don.”
“You’re sick,” she said and turned and walked away but as she did so she saw Don standing beside a wall listening. Don smiled at her and she smiled back. She turned to check that Marcus had not seen Don but he was gone striding angrily down the beach.
….
“Marcus will be calling you shortly,” Don told Makayla.
“What? Does that mean that Maria is….. you know?”
“No, Maria has broken off with Marcus. I understand she recommended you highly as her replacement. That’s right Maria, isn’t it?”
“I didn’t hear what you said, Don. I’m sorry. I’m not quite with it this evening.”
“Don’t worry, honey. Why don’t you go lie down for a while?”
“How do you expect me to sleep? That’s a stupid thing to say, Don.”
“Hey take it easy, Maria. Don was just trying to help you. There was no need to snap his head off.” Makayla stated.
“You mind your own fucking business, Makayla. This has nothing to do with you.”
“Oops, sorry I’m still breathing.”
Maria shook her head and shouted, “I’m out of here. I can’t stand this bullshit.”
Don went to follow her but Makayla put her hand on his arm and said, “Let her go, Don. She will have a little cry and then she’ll be okay. If you want to, just give her fifteen minutes and then go find her but don’t dare chastise her or she will explode. It’s the tension of the breakup. It’s a good thing that she is dealing with it now. If she was holding it in I would be concerned.”
“Alright.”
Just then Makayla’s phone rang. She smiled at Don and said, “It’s him.”
Don decided to leave her to give her some privacy. He walked into the bedroom, laid out his night clothes for when he goes to bed and put out his clothes for the next day. He looked at his watch and saw that it had been ten minutes since Maria had left so he decided to walk the beach to see if she was okay.
When he entered the kitchen Makayla had just finished her phone call.
“How did it go?” he asked.
“Alright, he has asked me out for dinner tomorrow.”
“That’s good.”
“Do you think so? I said no.”
“That surprises me. I thought you would jump at the opportunity.”
“I told him that I already had a date.”
“Oh, who with?”
“You.”
“Me?”
“Yes, you, Blake, me and Maria are going to dinner tomorrow night. She will need company or she might do something silly.”
“Something like call Marcus, you mean?”
“Or worse, she might just go out and pick up someone off the street, a stranger.”
“Like you did on the way to Perth?” Don stated with a chuckle.
“Yes, exactly like I did on the way to Perth. By the way, my period will be finished in a week. How would you like to contact Steve and set up for that BBQ he promised us. Maria might like to come along with us.”
“Ahh, so you have cut Marcus off because your period has started.”
“Nope, that’s tomorrow, I hope. Do you want to get together tonight with me and Blake?”
“Yes, if Maria doesn’t stop me. I had better go out and find her. Want to come?
“Why not? Blake is asleep and Suzi has gone to the shops so I might as well.”
It’s been said that there is no bigger surprise than not getting a surprise when you expect one and that is how it appeared when Don was told by Suzi that Maria was not with Marcus. Makayla could see the stress leaving his body as he relaxed for the first time in several hours.
“Where is she then?” Don asked.
“She has gone for a walk on the beach. She headed in the direction of town.”
“Alright, I’ll walk up in that direction and see if I can find her. We might have a coffee together at that beach coffee house.”
“Alright, we’ll see you when you return.”
Don left and wandered along the beach towards town. Suzi put the kettle on for the three of them. “He appeared very stressed when he arrived.” She said
“Yes, he is worried about what Maria has been up to,” Makayla answered.
“Doesn’t he trust her?” Suzi asked.
“Would you trust her and Marcus together?”
“No, I wouldn’t but he doesn’t appear to be doing anything constructive about it.”
“What can he do about it?”
“He could walk away from her.”
“He loves her. He’s not going to walk away from her. I worry about his mental health though. It appears that it is getting harder and harder for him to cope every day that passes.”
“Then it rests with you and me, Makayla to look after him and protect him. Don told me that Marcus would come after me once he has got Maria pregnant. He is concerned about all of us.”
“Don told me the same, Suzi but the thing to bear in mind is that if you reject him he can’t possibly do what Don says that he wants to.”
“Are you going to reject his advances?”
Makayla chuckled, “Probably not. He interests me.”
“So you say reject him but you plan not to when your turn comes around. I’m sorry to say that in front of your husband but we need to be discussing this openly.”
Makayla looked over at Blake who had gone to sleep on the couch, “Don’t worry about Blake, he enjoys hearing us talk about such things. My position is somewhat different from yours, Suzi.”
“Why is that?”
“I want to have children and my husband doesn’t so I’m actually looking forward to being with him when he decides to show interest in me. I’m not putting myself out there without good reason.”
“It’s exciting, isn’t it to think that this man has produced over forty children from what Maria and Don have said and now he is showing interest in you and me…. and Maria, of course. That’s incredible.”
“Yes, it is and many of those women have been married and either the husband has encouraged it or hadn’t stopped it.”
“That suggests that Don won’t be able to either. I feel sorry for him.”
“From some things he has said to me, I think he wants it too but is struggling because Maria wants to keep him out of it.”
“No, she told me. She wants him involved but it is Marcus that wants him excluded. Don’s fight is not with Maria. It is with Marcus. In fact, Maria told me that if Don wanted to she would pack up and leave here tomorrow and forget about it. She thinks she is doing this for Don.”
“My God, that’s screwed up, isn’t it.”
“Yes, but Maria is lucky and so are you. You have husbands. When my turn comes around I’m going to be all alone. I hope my baby is a girl.”
Makayla shook her head, “You won’t be alone, Suzi. If you do this thing then we will stick with you. Don, Maria and I will be there somewhere to support you.”
“Don? Why do you think that Don would stick with me?”
“Don cares about you. He told me that the night that Marcus got you to keep him busy he considered staying with you and letting it happen. He was sorry later on that he didn’t. He likes talking with you, he enjoys your company and he finds you attractive. He is not only just Maria’s husband. He is a man and you are a beautiful, intelligent woman.”
“Are you saying that he wants to have sex with me?”
“Maybe he does but not everything is about sex, you know. There are all types of relationships in the world. People get attracted to each other because they care for each other and Don is one of those people. He cares.”
“You are falling in love with him, aren’t you?”
“Indisputably, yes, I am. You would be well advised to fall in love with him as well because he is so nice and as I say he cares. He’s the dead opposite to Marcus. Marcus attracts women because they can sense his sexual strength. He never cares about anything but the sexual satisfaction he can achieve from those women. It is an animalistic thing with Marcus. Don doesn’t care about the sex. He cares about the person and their feelings. As I say every one of us could do no better than want Don.”
“Hhmm, but if that is the situation why is Maria chasing Marcus?”
“That is her animalistic instinct. She has pushed it back for so long that she is now losing control of it and it has taken her over.”
“Well in that case why is she out walking the beach rather than being with Marcus. He wants it so why is she pushing him away.”
Makayla chuckled, “Don understands. That is why he has left us to walk the beach. He understands a lot more than he lets on to.”
“What has that to do with walking the beach?”
“He has gone out to catch them at it. If it was a stroll along the beach he was planning on, he would have invited us along.”
“Oh fuck, Maria has gone out to meet Marcus!”
“Yes, and Don told me that today she will be at the peak of her cycle! He is the condemned wishing to not miss his execution.”
….
Maria walked swiftly along the beach. Marcus had told her he would be at their spot at three o’clock and now it was closer to three-thirty. She knew how impatient he was so hoped that he would wait. Suzi had kept talking to her and even at one stage said she would like to walk with her. Maria had to avoid that if she was to meet Marcus.
She was angry with Marcus. She had repeatedly told him that Don had to be there with them but he flatly refused to entertain the idea. She thought seriously of denying Marcus until he agreed but something inside her knew that if she stuffed him around too much that he would move on to the next victim and that would break her heart.
She wished that Don had not gone to Perth and at one stage asked him not to go but he told her that Makayla depended on him to drive her there. She knew that Makayla had designs on Don and it hurt her to know that but she reasoned that she could deal with that after her insemination.
She had spent a restless night thinking of such things pulling them into some type of order in her mind. Like all people Maria developed that order based on her past experiences and as she thought of Marcus she thought back to her past experiences with Oscar and Irene and what had happened there.
“Oh fuck, Oh no,” she had grasped. “Why didn’t I realize that? Am I an idiot? I have to do something about this situation.”
Now as she opened the door to Marcus’s car her rage gathered impetus. She sat down and Marcus reached across to kiss her but she turned her head away from him.
“What’s wrong?” he asked.
“Not here in the car, Marcus. Get your blankets out of the boot and we’ll go back to where those trees are.”
“That won’t work. There are people everywhere. We can’t fuck there.”
Maria ignored his comment and replied, “Look around you. There are people everywhere talking. No one is going to bat an eyelid at us on a blanket together talking.”
“I thought we would go back to my house.”
“That is not going to happen. I am ovulating and if you take me there you will try to seduce me.”
“But you promised.”
“Marcus, I said maybe and then told you that Don wanted to be there but you said no, you didn’t want an audience. It wasn’t me who changed things. It was you. Now do we move down to the trees in the warm sun or do I go home?”
“Okay, if we must.”
They walked down to the patch of trees and laid the two blankets down.
“It’s actually quite nice here,” Marcus said.
“Yes, it is.”
“We could put a blanket over the top of us and no one would see us doing it,” he stated.
“Do you ever give up Marcus? No means no. If you keep asking then I’m going home. Is sex the only thing that you’re interested in?”
“Well, it’s important. Besides the time is right now for what we planned.”
“What you planned you mean.”
“I didn’t hide anything from you, Maria. Your husband knows because he knows my history so there is nothing to stop us.”
“Yes, he does know your history and I was thinking about that last night. There are three of us women in the team and Don. Both of the other women are more attractive and younger than me. Makayla is hot for the taking. She would jump at the chance of climbing into your bed and she is like me, not protected so why did you select me?”
“You were the first beautiful lady that I met in Australia and we speak the same language, you and me.”
“No, I was not the first lady you met in Australia at all. Until you met me you had your eye on Makayla but then you switched. Why?”
“You should see that as a compliment. It shows that you are sexier then Makayla.”
“No, I’m not. I’m approaching the change of life. I’m in my forties. Makayla is what, thirty perhaps and Suzi is just over twenty unless I’m mistaken.”
“What is this about Maria? I chose you because it was you that I wanted. There is no mystery in that.”
“She told you, didn’t she? It is no use lying because I talk to her regularly and she will tell me.”
“Who are you talking about?”
“Don’t act dumb, Marcus You know who I’m talking about, Irene.”
“What has Irene got to do with this?”
“Nothing but that is your source of information. She told you that Oscar and I were in love. You’re doing this to hurt Oscar. You know how angry Oscar would get if he found out that I carried your child. You’re sick. You’re so screwed up that you would impregnate me just to hurt Oscar. He doesn’t need this shit.” Maria looked up into his face and saw quite clearly by his expression that she was right.
“Why is everybody using that cuckold bastard against me?” Marcus yelled out. People stopped and looked at the couple wondering why he was so angry. “He took my family away from me. He took the woman I loved away from me. He took my job off me. I’m the son. I should have been the owner’s representative. Can you blame me for wanting to hurt him?”
Maria got up and picked up her belongings. “Marcus you were the engineer of your own fate. No one did those things to you. You did them to yourself. Now, I don’t want to be part of a diabolical plan to punish Oscar so we’re finished.”
“I could sack you and Don, you know.”
“Yes, I know. If you want to make Don happy then go ahead but you will be the loser. You will have to find someone with his knowledge to fix up your vineyards for you. He is one of the best there is.”
“Well, I’ll see you in two days then,” he said as he picked up his blankets to head back to his car.
“Makayla will be home tonight if you want a new victim.”
Marcus stopped what he was doing. Looked up at her and asked, “Do you really think these women are victims? Is that what you thought you were, Maria?”
“No, I wasn’t a victim but you made me a victim.”
“Explain that.” he snapped back
“I was here because I wanted to be here. Don was there beside me and was happy with what we were doing. Had you respected him then we would have all been winners but you had to go behind his back. You had to undermine him, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I had to. How else could I send a clear message to Oscar? If I played your game he would have been happy for you and for Don but this way I hurt Don and I could have destroyed your marriage in the process. Don was going to tell Oscar how I did it my way and how I hurt one of the women that he loves. I couldn’t hurt Irene so I wanted the next best thing, you and Don.”
“You’re sick,” she said and turned and walked away but as she did so she saw Don standing beside a wall listening. Don smiled at her and she smiled back. She turned to check that Marcus had not seen Don but he was gone striding angrily down the beach.
….
“Marcus will be calling you shortly,” Don told Makayla.
“What? Does that mean that Maria is….. you know?”
“No, Maria has broken off with Marcus. I understand she recommended you highly as her replacement. That’s right Maria, isn’t it?”
“I didn’t hear what you said, Don. I’m sorry. I’m not quite with it this evening.”
“Don’t worry, honey. Why don’t you go lie down for a while?”
“How do you expect me to sleep? That’s a stupid thing to say, Don.”
“Hey take it easy, Maria. Don was just trying to help you. There was no need to snap his head off.” Makayla stated.
“You mind your own fucking business, Makayla. This has nothing to do with you.”
“Oops, sorry I’m still breathing.”
Maria shook her head and shouted, “I’m out of here. I can’t stand this bullshit.”
Don went to follow her but Makayla put her hand on his arm and said, “Let her go, Don. She will have a little cry and then she’ll be okay. If you want to, just give her fifteen minutes and then go find her but don’t dare chastise her or she will explode. It’s the tension of the breakup. It’s a good thing that she is dealing with it now. If she was holding it in I would be concerned.”
“Alright.”
Just then Makayla’s phone rang. She smiled at Don and said, “It’s him.”
Don decided to leave her to give her some privacy. He walked into the bedroom, laid out his night clothes for when he goes to bed and put out his clothes for the next day. He looked at his watch and saw that it had been ten minutes since Maria had left so he decided to walk the beach to see if she was okay.
When he entered the kitchen Makayla had just finished her phone call.
“How did it go?” he asked.
“Alright, he has asked me out for dinner tomorrow.”
“That’s good.”
“Do you think so? I said no.”
“That surprises me. I thought you would jump at the opportunity.”
“I told him that I already had a date.”
“Oh, who with?”
“You.”
“Me?”
“Yes, you, Blake, me and Maria are going to dinner tomorrow night. She will need company or she might do something silly.”
“Something like call Marcus, you mean?”
“Or worse, she might just go out and pick up someone off the street, a stranger.”
“Like you did on the way to Perth?” Don stated with a chuckle.
“Yes, exactly like I did on the way to Perth. By the way, my period will be finished in a week. How would you like to contact Steve and set up for that BBQ he promised us. Maria might like to come along with us.”
“Ahh, so you have cut Marcus off because your period has started.”
“Nope, that’s tomorrow, I hope. Do you want to get together tonight with me and Blake?”
“Yes, if Maria doesn’t stop me. I had better go out and find her. Want to come?
“Why not? Blake is asleep and Suzi has gone to the shops so I might as well.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 10
Don and Makayla decided to walk westwards at first but there was no sign of Maria so they decided to reverse and walk the other way. When they got to the pathway from the house Don did some detective type work and recognized her footprints in the sand heading east. By this time it was dark and there was no sign that her footprints showed that she had come back so they decided to walk into town if they didn’t find her on the way.
As they walked they talked about what had happened since they had met at the airport which was almost two weeks ago. Makayla told him that it felt as if they had known each other all their lives and Don agreed. When they got to the spot where Maria and Marcus had met earlier in the day Don decided to take a peep to make sure she wasn’t there. He walked to the wall where he was standing during the day and was surprised that Maria was there with a well-built man who Don had never seen before. They were lying together on quite a large rug.
He looked around the area and with the exception of the couple no one was in sight and it was unlikely that anyone from the houses behind the spot would be able to see them because of the trees and the shrubbery. He waved Makayla over and whispered, “Let’s wait and see what happens.”
Makayla looked up at him and asked, “why?”
“This is exactly what she needs. She has split with Marcus. She was getting emotionally involved. Letting her have a little fun will help her get over Marcus.”
“Don’t you get jealous?”
“Not jealous but it hurts when I see her with another man but it also excites me.”
“What about other people seeing them?”
“Look around you. Who can see? The trees protect them from the houses and we are the only ones on the beach. You can see all the way to town and there is no one. It is unlikely that anyone will come out tonight because it’s getting quite cool.”
As they watched they saw the man move over the top of Maria as they kissed. He then took the side of the rug and pulled it up over the top of them.
“He’s covered them up,” Makayla said.
“Yes, it’s getting cool and he only has swim trunks on.”
They watched for about another ten minutes. Unfortunately, they were too far away to hear what they were talking about. They watched them talking then they would kiss and then talk a bit more then kiss. As they watched he saw that Makayla was starting to shiver.
“I should have bought a coat,” she said.
“Yes, so should I. I’m not used to the way it cools off rapidly here when that breeze starts. I guess we should go back to the house.”
“Should we tell her?”
“I don’t think we should. They seem to be getting on well and if we tell them we’re here she might feel she has to come back with us. I’m not sure what to do. I don’t want to allow her to think that I am checking up on her but at the same time I want her to be safe. She probably will think that I’m checking up on her if she knows I’m here.”
“She’s your wife and she is with someone you don’t know. You have the right to check up on her.”
“Maybe so but she is already thinking that I don’t trust her. I don’t want it to get any worse.”
“Okay, well let’s cuddle up to keep ourselves as warm as we can and we will continue to watch for a bit longer.”
“We may as well if you are okay with that.”
“Yes, I am. I’m intrigued by the way your relationship works. Maria has only broken off with Marcus a couple of hours ago and she already is with a new man kissing and cuddling. Oh, my God, look at that! He has rolled her over on top of him.”
“I think we are going to watch them have sex.”
“Yes, and as far as I can tell she is unprotected.”
“Not necessarily, he was fiddling around just before he rolled her over on top of him. I was wondering what he was doing. I think he was rolling a condom on.”
“You are hoping he was rolling a condom on.”
“Damn, you give me confidence, don’t you? She is not likely to have unprotected sex with someone she has just met.”
“She did with Marcus.”
“No, she didn’t. Irene told her he was clean because she insisted he get checked and he hasn’t had an opportunity to be with anyone else between Irene and Maria.”
“Don, get behind me. Maria has started to move.”
Don looked up and sure enough, the rug had started to move up and down. Visible in the rug was the shape of Maria’s buttocks. “Oh God, she is fucking him,” he blurted out. “Maria is screwing a stranger!”
“Yes, and you are about to screw me.” She reached around behind him and undid his belt. She didn’t have to do anymore because he pulled his little dick out of his underpants, pulled her panties aside and pushed into her.” He immediately thought how loose she was since being with Steve on the way to Perth. It excited him.
“Go slow, Don. We don’t want you shooting your bolt before Maria’s new lover, do we?”
“No, we don’t,” he replied thinking that he could cum at any time.
“Do you think we could join them? We can’t see much from here.”
“It might panic Maria, I’m not sure but it would be good to be there with them.”
“Fuck it, let’s do it,” she said. With that, she pulled forward and he slipped out of her. She then started to move up the steps to the platform under where the trees were. Don put his dickie away and followed.
They walked right up to the couple before they were seen. The guy saw them and told Maria, “We have visitors.”
Maria looked up and said, “Hi, Don. What took you so long? Hi Makayla, welcome. Look after Don for me, will you.”
“Who is your new friend, Maria?”
“Joseph, say hello to my husband, Don and his friend, Makayla.”
“Here, Don lay down here beside us,” Joseph said as he swung the rug down on the ground. Don couldn’t help it he looked down at their joining to see a good-sized cock embedded inside his wife.
“I hope that weapon of yours has a rubber skin on it,” Don said.
“Maria, lift up to allow your husband to see the condom,” he said. “She told me that if I use one for a week she will reward me with it bare. I can’t wait.”
“Nor can I,” Don replied. “But perhaps it should be ten days to be sure.”
“A week, seven days we agreed on. There has to be some risk Don or it won’t be exciting for you and Maria, will it?”
“I think I’ve had all the excitement that I can take for this month,” Don replied.
“We could fix that for you, Don. I could slip the rubber off when you’re not around and we’ll see what happens next month.”
“Okay, I get the point, seven days then.”
“Yep, thought you might agree. Take it right out, honey. I think your husband doubts us.”
Maria lifted up off Joseph’s cock to show that the condom was on and intact. Don nodded and she pushed down again to take his nine-inch cock all the way inside her.
“Why don’t we all go back to the house,” Makayla suggested. “It will be more comfortable in a bed.”
“I don’t think Joseph can wait. Maybe after he finishes with me,” with that she started lifting and falling on top of him. Within a half dozen stroke she let out a groan and juices shot from her pussy. Joseph left out a large moan and Don could see his body contracting as he shot his seed into the condom.
It was all over within half a minute. They lay together for some time recovering their breath while Makayla and Don stood there surprised at how quickly it was over. Eventually, it was Joseph who spoke.
“Man, what a woman you have for a wife. You must be the luckiest man alive to be married to Maria, Don.”
“Yes, I am,” Don replied, feeling less than happy about the position he was in but at the same time unbelievably excited from what he had just seen.
….
The four of them lay on the bed. Maria and Makayla were in the middle of the bed with Joseph next to Maria and Don next to Makayla. They were actually paired off with Joseph directing his attention to Maria while Don and Makayla appearing to be together but Makayla and Maria both knew that Don’s attention was directed towards watching Maria and Joseph together.
Don looked up and saw Blake in the doorway. He motioned to him to take a seat along the wall. Blake smiled and took his seat.
Joseph rolled on his side facing Maria and slowly started to undo the buttons on her top. As he did so he would undo a button, then slip a finger down between her breasts then undo another. Eventually, her top was totally undone. He then placed a hand over one breast gave it a little squeeze then repeated the same with the other one.
“Your wife has lovely tits, Don.” Joseph stated, “I can imagine how they would feel full of milk. Are you sure you want me to wear a rubber? Just think how exciting it would be watching me fill her with my sperm.”
“Yes, it would be exciting, for you that is but for us it would be a lot of work for the next twenty or more years.”
Joseph laughed, “You can’t blame me for trying, can you? She is so red hot this wife of yours. I have trouble understanding why you wouldn’t want me to fill her up? Man, I hate these rubbers. You know she hates them too, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but some things have to remain unchanged.”
“Yes, unchanged, for a week, that is.”
“Maybe a week but I would prefer for ten days.”
Joseph laughed, “I’ll do a deal with you, Don. We’ll call it seven days but each time one of us mentions it we’ll add or subtract a day. You want to extend it but I want to reduce it so if you mention it we will drop from seven to six days. If I mention it we will extend seven days to eight days. What do you think?”
“Sorry, I’m not coming into that deal. It’s a case of I lose over twenty years of my life while you lose nothing except having to go an extra day using a condom.”
“Maybe so but you also gain. Just think how exciting it would be if the time I have to wear a condom shortens. Some cuckolds would purposely mention it to increase the risk.”
“What about me. Don’t I have any say in this,” Maria interjected.
Joseph rose up on his elbow and looked down to her, “You already told me that you want a daughter. Didn’t you mean that?”
“Yes, I did,” she replied as she looked across to her husband. “But I didn’t expect you to tell my husband what I told you in private.”
Don’s expression didn’t change as he looked directly at his wife.
“He should know,” Joseph told her.
“I think you should leave, Joseph. I need to talk to my husband in private.”
“You want me to leave?”
“Yes, I do.”
“But we were only getting started. I thought that I was going to spend the night with you?”
“Yes, that was the case but you spilled your guts and now I need time alone with Don. That’s right, isn’t it Don?”
Don didn’t answer. He just looked directly at her with an unwavering stare.
Maria looked back at him for a long time. It was only minutes but to everyone in the room, it felt like hours.
“Okay, I get the message. “Joseph finally stated, “I’ll leave and come back tomorrow evening.”
No one replied so Joseph quietly got up, straightened his clothes and left. Maria and Don continued to stare at each other until Makayla also got up. She spoke softly to Blake, “Come on, honey. They need privacy.”
Once Makayla and Blake had left Don asked, “He said you wanted a daughter.”
“Yes, you should have known that.”
“You had said that before but there is a lot of difference between a wife telling her husband that it would have been nice to have had a daughter and telling a stranger who she wants to have sex with that she wants to have a daughter especially so when he knows she is unprotected and about to ovulate.”
“You think so?”
“I know so.”
“So what are you going to do about it?”
“Well, the first step will be to fuck you so many times tonight that you will be too sore to let him tomorrow.”
“Do you think you can do that?”
“No, but I can try.”
“So what are you waiting for?”
Don took her into his arms and kissed her, “I love you,” he stated.
“I love you too,” she replied as she removed his shirt. She then removed his trousers before she removed her clothes. Naked they lay in each other’s arms. Maria took hold of him and directed him to between her legs.
“So Marcus is off the list then,” he asked.
“He doesn’t want you there and I want you there so there can be no other way.”
“I’m not sure about this Joseph guy. There is somebody I want you to meet.”
“Okay, where is he?”
“I have organized for you to meet him the day after tomorrow. We have been invited to a barbeque, you, me, Makayla and Blake. The only problem we might have is that Makayla might be trying to beat you to him.”
“Can’t you keep Makayla and Blake busy for me?”
“We’ll see. Remember I want to be there.”
“And protection?”
“You won’t get a daughter if you use protection?”
“I love you, honey.”
“I love you too,” Don said as he pushed himself as deep as possible inside her.
“What about Joseph?”
“He will get his way once you miss your period.”
“And then there is Marcus.”
“You can take turns with Joseph and Marcus if you choose. All you have to do is not tell them that you are pregnant.”
“So you’ll let me have Marcus when you’re not there after I’m pregnant.”
“No, but he will come back, mark my word.”
“So you think that once with this person who has invited us to a barbeque will do the job?”
“No, but who said he will only want to do you once if you stay with him for the next week? He will need help to set up the BBQ and prepare then clean up after so I intend taking you to him in the morning and I’ll leave you there to help him prepare.”
“But you keep insisting that you need to be there.”
“Yes. I will drop you off in the morning and then come back in the afternoon. All you need to do is put him off until I get there. The first night it will just be you, me and Steve. This will give you an advantage over Makayla. When we leave to go home you just ask me can you stop with him to help clean up. Make sure you ask in front of him. Once we are gone you have to insist that he either use a condom or no sex until I get back the next night and so on.”
“Who is this Steve?”
“He’s a guy that we met on our drive to pick Blake up. I was interested in him because he is fit, good looking and his daughter should have characteristics similar to if the child was yours and mine. I asked a friend to organize some checking on him and all the reports come back that he can be trusted.”
“You called Oscar to organize a check?”
“Yes.”
“So?”
“So what?”
“How is Oscar?”
“He’s fine.”
“And Irene?”
“I should be asking you that.”
“Why?”
“She organized this trip, didn’t she?”
“Yes. So you guessed?”
“How is she?”
“She’s fine and she is enjoying her new role.”
“What is her new role?”
“The new Madame of Spanish Wines. Everybody expects she will follow in Isy’s footsteps. She is lapping it up.”
“I bet she is and surrounded by every stud within a hundred kilometres and all of them trying to get into her panties.”
Maria giggled, “She did mention something like that. She also said she hopes to visit us while we are here.”
“Marcus?”
“No, Marcus is not on the agenda but she did suggest that I might check out the possibilities for her, discretely, of course.”
“And Oscar?”
“Oscar would not let Irene come out near Marcus without him present so I expect he will find some way to be here with her.”
“That’s good because I’d like to see him again. So what do you say about my proposal?”
“You’re my husband. Remember the vows, Love honour and obey. Of course, I’ll do it. I do want an opportunity to spend some time later with Joseph though before Irene arrives.”
Don chuckled, “so that is the role you have for Joseph?”
“Of course it is. Most of the people we know, especially the men we know are working for the company so it makes sense not to involve them because it could give them a lever to manipulate. I needed some new blood for Irene and so when I saw Joseph at the beach I had to get him interested.”
“He may walk away after tonight.”
“Nope, he wants me so he will be back. He thinks I’m trying to convince you that he should father your daughter. The week up with Steve can fix that for us all. I love you, honey.”
“I love you too. I hope it works out okay for you.”
“So do I,” she said as she started moving gently at first but more strongly as Don responded. It was going to be a long night.
About ten minutes later Don thought of Marcus’s and the video that Oscar had shown him of Marcus making love to Oscar’s wife, Irene and he ejaculated deeply inside his wife. Secretly he wished that Marcus could have agreed to his terms because it was a fantasy of his to watch Marcus inseminate Maria but unfortunately that didn’t appear possible now.
Don and Makayla decided to walk westwards at first but there was no sign of Maria so they decided to reverse and walk the other way. When they got to the pathway from the house Don did some detective type work and recognized her footprints in the sand heading east. By this time it was dark and there was no sign that her footprints showed that she had come back so they decided to walk into town if they didn’t find her on the way.
As they walked they talked about what had happened since they had met at the airport which was almost two weeks ago. Makayla told him that it felt as if they had known each other all their lives and Don agreed. When they got to the spot where Maria and Marcus had met earlier in the day Don decided to take a peep to make sure she wasn’t there. He walked to the wall where he was standing during the day and was surprised that Maria was there with a well-built man who Don had never seen before. They were lying together on quite a large rug.
He looked around the area and with the exception of the couple no one was in sight and it was unlikely that anyone from the houses behind the spot would be able to see them because of the trees and the shrubbery. He waved Makayla over and whispered, “Let’s wait and see what happens.”
Makayla looked up at him and asked, “why?”
“This is exactly what she needs. She has split with Marcus. She was getting emotionally involved. Letting her have a little fun will help her get over Marcus.”
“Don’t you get jealous?”
“Not jealous but it hurts when I see her with another man but it also excites me.”
“What about other people seeing them?”
“Look around you. Who can see? The trees protect them from the houses and we are the only ones on the beach. You can see all the way to town and there is no one. It is unlikely that anyone will come out tonight because it’s getting quite cool.”
As they watched they saw the man move over the top of Maria as they kissed. He then took the side of the rug and pulled it up over the top of them.
“He’s covered them up,” Makayla said.
“Yes, it’s getting cool and he only has swim trunks on.”
They watched for about another ten minutes. Unfortunately, they were too far away to hear what they were talking about. They watched them talking then they would kiss and then talk a bit more then kiss. As they watched he saw that Makayla was starting to shiver.
“I should have bought a coat,” she said.
“Yes, so should I. I’m not used to the way it cools off rapidly here when that breeze starts. I guess we should go back to the house.”
“Should we tell her?”
“I don’t think we should. They seem to be getting on well and if we tell them we’re here she might feel she has to come back with us. I’m not sure what to do. I don’t want to allow her to think that I am checking up on her but at the same time I want her to be safe. She probably will think that I’m checking up on her if she knows I’m here.”
“She’s your wife and she is with someone you don’t know. You have the right to check up on her.”
“Maybe so but she is already thinking that I don’t trust her. I don’t want it to get any worse.”
“Okay, well let’s cuddle up to keep ourselves as warm as we can and we will continue to watch for a bit longer.”
“We may as well if you are okay with that.”
“Yes, I am. I’m intrigued by the way your relationship works. Maria has only broken off with Marcus a couple of hours ago and she already is with a new man kissing and cuddling. Oh, my God, look at that! He has rolled her over on top of him.”
“I think we are going to watch them have sex.”
“Yes, and as far as I can tell she is unprotected.”
“Not necessarily, he was fiddling around just before he rolled her over on top of him. I was wondering what he was doing. I think he was rolling a condom on.”
“You are hoping he was rolling a condom on.”
“Damn, you give me confidence, don’t you? She is not likely to have unprotected sex with someone she has just met.”
“She did with Marcus.”
“No, she didn’t. Irene told her he was clean because she insisted he get checked and he hasn’t had an opportunity to be with anyone else between Irene and Maria.”
“Don, get behind me. Maria has started to move.”
Don looked up and sure enough, the rug had started to move up and down. Visible in the rug was the shape of Maria’s buttocks. “Oh God, she is fucking him,” he blurted out. “Maria is screwing a stranger!”
“Yes, and you are about to screw me.” She reached around behind him and undid his belt. She didn’t have to do anymore because he pulled his little dick out of his underpants, pulled her panties aside and pushed into her.” He immediately thought how loose she was since being with Steve on the way to Perth. It excited him.
“Go slow, Don. We don’t want you shooting your bolt before Maria’s new lover, do we?”
“No, we don’t,” he replied thinking that he could cum at any time.
“Do you think we could join them? We can’t see much from here.”
“It might panic Maria, I’m not sure but it would be good to be there with them.”
“Fuck it, let’s do it,” she said. With that, she pulled forward and he slipped out of her. She then started to move up the steps to the platform under where the trees were. Don put his dickie away and followed.
They walked right up to the couple before they were seen. The guy saw them and told Maria, “We have visitors.”
Maria looked up and said, “Hi, Don. What took you so long? Hi Makayla, welcome. Look after Don for me, will you.”
“Who is your new friend, Maria?”
“Joseph, say hello to my husband, Don and his friend, Makayla.”
“Here, Don lay down here beside us,” Joseph said as he swung the rug down on the ground. Don couldn’t help it he looked down at their joining to see a good-sized cock embedded inside his wife.
“I hope that weapon of yours has a rubber skin on it,” Don said.
“Maria, lift up to allow your husband to see the condom,” he said. “She told me that if I use one for a week she will reward me with it bare. I can’t wait.”
“Nor can I,” Don replied. “But perhaps it should be ten days to be sure.”
“A week, seven days we agreed on. There has to be some risk Don or it won’t be exciting for you and Maria, will it?”
“I think I’ve had all the excitement that I can take for this month,” Don replied.
“We could fix that for you, Don. I could slip the rubber off when you’re not around and we’ll see what happens next month.”
“Okay, I get the point, seven days then.”
“Yep, thought you might agree. Take it right out, honey. I think your husband doubts us.”
Maria lifted up off Joseph’s cock to show that the condom was on and intact. Don nodded and she pushed down again to take his nine-inch cock all the way inside her.
“Why don’t we all go back to the house,” Makayla suggested. “It will be more comfortable in a bed.”
“I don’t think Joseph can wait. Maybe after he finishes with me,” with that she started lifting and falling on top of him. Within a half dozen stroke she let out a groan and juices shot from her pussy. Joseph left out a large moan and Don could see his body contracting as he shot his seed into the condom.
It was all over within half a minute. They lay together for some time recovering their breath while Makayla and Don stood there surprised at how quickly it was over. Eventually, it was Joseph who spoke.
“Man, what a woman you have for a wife. You must be the luckiest man alive to be married to Maria, Don.”
“Yes, I am,” Don replied, feeling less than happy about the position he was in but at the same time unbelievably excited from what he had just seen.
….
The four of them lay on the bed. Maria and Makayla were in the middle of the bed with Joseph next to Maria and Don next to Makayla. They were actually paired off with Joseph directing his attention to Maria while Don and Makayla appearing to be together but Makayla and Maria both knew that Don’s attention was directed towards watching Maria and Joseph together.
Don looked up and saw Blake in the doorway. He motioned to him to take a seat along the wall. Blake smiled and took his seat.
Joseph rolled on his side facing Maria and slowly started to undo the buttons on her top. As he did so he would undo a button, then slip a finger down between her breasts then undo another. Eventually, her top was totally undone. He then placed a hand over one breast gave it a little squeeze then repeated the same with the other one.
“Your wife has lovely tits, Don.” Joseph stated, “I can imagine how they would feel full of milk. Are you sure you want me to wear a rubber? Just think how exciting it would be watching me fill her with my sperm.”
“Yes, it would be exciting, for you that is but for us it would be a lot of work for the next twenty or more years.”
Joseph laughed, “You can’t blame me for trying, can you? She is so red hot this wife of yours. I have trouble understanding why you wouldn’t want me to fill her up? Man, I hate these rubbers. You know she hates them too, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but some things have to remain unchanged.”
“Yes, unchanged, for a week, that is.”
“Maybe a week but I would prefer for ten days.”
Joseph laughed, “I’ll do a deal with you, Don. We’ll call it seven days but each time one of us mentions it we’ll add or subtract a day. You want to extend it but I want to reduce it so if you mention it we will drop from seven to six days. If I mention it we will extend seven days to eight days. What do you think?”
“Sorry, I’m not coming into that deal. It’s a case of I lose over twenty years of my life while you lose nothing except having to go an extra day using a condom.”
“Maybe so but you also gain. Just think how exciting it would be if the time I have to wear a condom shortens. Some cuckolds would purposely mention it to increase the risk.”
“What about me. Don’t I have any say in this,” Maria interjected.
Joseph rose up on his elbow and looked down to her, “You already told me that you want a daughter. Didn’t you mean that?”
“Yes, I did,” she replied as she looked across to her husband. “But I didn’t expect you to tell my husband what I told you in private.”
Don’s expression didn’t change as he looked directly at his wife.
“He should know,” Joseph told her.
“I think you should leave, Joseph. I need to talk to my husband in private.”
“You want me to leave?”
“Yes, I do.”
“But we were only getting started. I thought that I was going to spend the night with you?”
“Yes, that was the case but you spilled your guts and now I need time alone with Don. That’s right, isn’t it Don?”
Don didn’t answer. He just looked directly at her with an unwavering stare.
Maria looked back at him for a long time. It was only minutes but to everyone in the room, it felt like hours.
“Okay, I get the message. “Joseph finally stated, “I’ll leave and come back tomorrow evening.”
No one replied so Joseph quietly got up, straightened his clothes and left. Maria and Don continued to stare at each other until Makayla also got up. She spoke softly to Blake, “Come on, honey. They need privacy.”
Once Makayla and Blake had left Don asked, “He said you wanted a daughter.”
“Yes, you should have known that.”
“You had said that before but there is a lot of difference between a wife telling her husband that it would have been nice to have had a daughter and telling a stranger who she wants to have sex with that she wants to have a daughter especially so when he knows she is unprotected and about to ovulate.”
“You think so?”
“I know so.”
“So what are you going to do about it?”
“Well, the first step will be to fuck you so many times tonight that you will be too sore to let him tomorrow.”
“Do you think you can do that?”
“No, but I can try.”
“So what are you waiting for?”
Don took her into his arms and kissed her, “I love you,” he stated.
“I love you too,” she replied as she removed his shirt. She then removed his trousers before she removed her clothes. Naked they lay in each other’s arms. Maria took hold of him and directed him to between her legs.
“So Marcus is off the list then,” he asked.
“He doesn’t want you there and I want you there so there can be no other way.”
“I’m not sure about this Joseph guy. There is somebody I want you to meet.”
“Okay, where is he?”
“I have organized for you to meet him the day after tomorrow. We have been invited to a barbeque, you, me, Makayla and Blake. The only problem we might have is that Makayla might be trying to beat you to him.”
“Can’t you keep Makayla and Blake busy for me?”
“We’ll see. Remember I want to be there.”
“And protection?”
“You won’t get a daughter if you use protection?”
“I love you, honey.”
“I love you too,” Don said as he pushed himself as deep as possible inside her.
“What about Joseph?”
“He will get his way once you miss your period.”
“And then there is Marcus.”
“You can take turns with Joseph and Marcus if you choose. All you have to do is not tell them that you are pregnant.”
“So you’ll let me have Marcus when you’re not there after I’m pregnant.”
“No, but he will come back, mark my word.”
“So you think that once with this person who has invited us to a barbeque will do the job?”
“No, but who said he will only want to do you once if you stay with him for the next week? He will need help to set up the BBQ and prepare then clean up after so I intend taking you to him in the morning and I’ll leave you there to help him prepare.”
“But you keep insisting that you need to be there.”
“Yes. I will drop you off in the morning and then come back in the afternoon. All you need to do is put him off until I get there. The first night it will just be you, me and Steve. This will give you an advantage over Makayla. When we leave to go home you just ask me can you stop with him to help clean up. Make sure you ask in front of him. Once we are gone you have to insist that he either use a condom or no sex until I get back the next night and so on.”
“Who is this Steve?”
“He’s a guy that we met on our drive to pick Blake up. I was interested in him because he is fit, good looking and his daughter should have characteristics similar to if the child was yours and mine. I asked a friend to organize some checking on him and all the reports come back that he can be trusted.”
“You called Oscar to organize a check?”
“Yes.”
“So?”
“So what?”
“How is Oscar?”
“He’s fine.”
“And Irene?”
“I should be asking you that.”
“Why?”
“She organized this trip, didn’t she?”
“Yes. So you guessed?”
“How is she?”
“She’s fine and she is enjoying her new role.”
“What is her new role?”
“The new Madame of Spanish Wines. Everybody expects she will follow in Isy’s footsteps. She is lapping it up.”
“I bet she is and surrounded by every stud within a hundred kilometres and all of them trying to get into her panties.”
Maria giggled, “She did mention something like that. She also said she hopes to visit us while we are here.”
“Marcus?”
“No, Marcus is not on the agenda but she did suggest that I might check out the possibilities for her, discretely, of course.”
“And Oscar?”
“Oscar would not let Irene come out near Marcus without him present so I expect he will find some way to be here with her.”
“That’s good because I’d like to see him again. So what do you say about my proposal?”
“You’re my husband. Remember the vows, Love honour and obey. Of course, I’ll do it. I do want an opportunity to spend some time later with Joseph though before Irene arrives.”
Don chuckled, “so that is the role you have for Joseph?”
“Of course it is. Most of the people we know, especially the men we know are working for the company so it makes sense not to involve them because it could give them a lever to manipulate. I needed some new blood for Irene and so when I saw Joseph at the beach I had to get him interested.”
“He may walk away after tonight.”
“Nope, he wants me so he will be back. He thinks I’m trying to convince you that he should father your daughter. The week up with Steve can fix that for us all. I love you, honey.”
“I love you too. I hope it works out okay for you.”
“So do I,” she said as she started moving gently at first but more strongly as Don responded. It was going to be a long night.
About ten minutes later Don thought of Marcus’s and the video that Oscar had shown him of Marcus making love to Oscar’s wife, Irene and he ejaculated deeply inside his wife. Secretly he wished that Marcus could have agreed to his terms because it was a fantasy of his to watch Marcus inseminate Maria but unfortunately that didn’t appear possible now.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 11
It was after Don’s third orgasm and he was regaining strength for a forth that the doorbell rang. He looked at the clock and it was three-thirty. Maria smiled at him and said, “It’s sure to be Joseph. He obviously wants me more than I realized.”
“It had better not be or I’ll kick his arse to the curbside if it is. It’s after three o’clock in the morning.”
“Maybe one of the others will get it.”
“Nope, better if I look after it. They will be asleep.”
Don got out pulled his pants on and walked to the door. He opened it to find Marcus standing there. Before he could speak Marcus pushed past him and said, “Okay, I agree to your terms. Where is she?”
“Hold on. What do you agree to?”
“I agree with you watching us. Now, where is she?”
“Marcus, you can’t come to someone’s place at three o’clock in the morning demanding to fuck their wife.”
“Don, don’t you understand. If I don’t do it she will find someone else. If you use someone else your life will become a nightmare. I was told she got with some prick called Joseph this evening and if he pots her you are going to have claim after claim placed on you for access and all that sort of crap. You know you will never have that problem with me. I’m here to do you a favour. Don’t you understand?”
“What’s up, honey?” Maria’s voice came from the bedroom.
“It’s Marcus, honey.”
“Well, invite him in then. I’ll get dressed.”
“Don’t bother. We’ll come in there.”
Don led Marcus into the bedroom. Marcus took a seat on the side of the bed and asked, “how are you, Maria. I’m sorry it’s so late but I heard that you were with a guy called Joseph and I was worried about you and Don.”
“Worried, why?”
“If someone like that becomes the father of your daughter they are sure to lay claims on you if for no reason other than to extract money from you. You know that you will never have that trouble with me so I have decided to let Don watch us. If that is what he wants then that is what he gets but he must not interfere.”
Maria looked towards Don and asked, “Is this what you want, Don?”
Don didn’t answer but just nodded. He had difficulty understanding the audacity of this man that he could ever think that he had the right to push into someone’s house so early in the morning. Unfortunately, he knew there was little that he could do about it if Maria didn’t speak out and he knew she wouldn’t. Weighted against that was what he said about Joseph which was highly likely.
Maria took Marcus by the hand and led him to her side on the bed. She looked back at her husband and asked, “Are you sure about this Don because once it starts there will be no going back.”
Don thought for a short time as Maria watched him. Marcus was already trying to remove her clothes but she was resisting him. Eventually, Don spoke, “Alright, everything that Marcus has said is correct. It was the one issue that I had with Joseph so if you want to proceed I won’t object, Maria.”
“I have only resisted Marcus for you, Don so if you’re okay with this then it happens.” With that, she stopped resisting Marcus’s attempts to undress her and in no time at all she was nude. Maria then started to undress Marcus. Don shrugged his shoulders like a beaten man and took a seat on the side of the bed to watch.
Marcus was almost undressed when Blake appeared at the door and asked, “What’s going on, Don?”
No sooner had he spoken when Makayla’s face appeared looking over Blake’s shoulder. “Be quiet, Blake,” she retorted. “Take a seat beside Don.”
“What, we’ve got a cast of thousands, now,” Marcus said with a sound of indignation in his voice. “Are you sure you don’t want to invite Suzi?”
“I’m here,” came Suzi’s voice from outside the door and her head appeared around the corner.
“I agreed to Don but not the whole family,” Marcus stated with his voice loud enough to wake the neighbours.
“Don will be stressed. He will need company. It’s a big step for him.” Maria replied smiling as she did so. “Come here and lay beside me, Mark. Be nice to me. Don’t worry about them. They won’t interfere.” With that, she lifted her feet back towards her body and moved her knees apart. It allowed Marcus clear sight of her vagina.
Marcus had been moving up along the bed to lay beside her as she had suggested but the sight of her vagina stopped him in his tracks. He reached over and cuffed her mons in his big hand which placed the fingers of his hand on her pussy. She lifted her hips slightly towards him as he did so to allow him to slip two fingers inside her.
“I see you have lubricated her for me, Don. Good boy. She always struggles to handle me at first and your useless sperm will be put to some good use tonight. It’ll save me wasting time getting her wet.” Marcus said with a bit of a chuckle. “I guess tonight you should give her away to me Don.”
“How do I do that?”
“Guide me into her.”
“I’m not into handling men’s tools,” Don replied.
“Please, honey,” Maria asked. “It’ll be so exciting.”
“I guess if you want me to, Maria.”
Don moved across the bed to allow him to take hold of Marcus’s cock. It surprised him that his fingers would not go around it. There was almost an inch between his fingers and his thumb. It also amazed him how hard it seemed to be and yet its skin moved on it so that even though it was dry the movements of the skin made it give a slippery feeling in his hand.
Now that he was close to it he looked at its head and saw that it had a purple colour to it and the head flared out making it larger than the shaft itself. Precum poured from its head through a large slit as Don took hold of it and it ran down along the shaft onto his hand. It repulsed him but he didn’t want to make a scene so allowed the slippery fluid to run over the back of his hand.
“Take some of your worthless cum and coat me with it, Don,” Marcus said.
“What?” Don asked.
“Stick your fingers into your wife’s pussy and coat my shaft with your cum to make it easier for Maria.”
Don went to let go of Marcus’s shaft but when he did Marcus scolded him by saying, “No! Not that hand, use your other one. Hold onto me tightly. It feels good. Slide your hand up and down a couple of times to make me harder.”
Don wondered if it was possible to get it harder. He looked up at Maria hoping that she would speak out for him but she only grinned and gave a nod indicating that he should do as ordered. He looked down at his wife and saw that his sperm was slowly weeping down across her anus. He placed two fingers low down between her legs and slowly slipped them upwards across her brown hole to her pussy. He pushed them inside her and got a glob of sperm on them and wiped it across the head of Marcus’s cock.
Marcus grinned as he instructed, “Use your hand to coat me with it. You might need to get more from your wife’s pussy.”
Once more Don looked at his wife praying that she might take pity on him but she also grinned in much the same way that Marcus had. Once more he pushed his fingers into his wife and noticed how she lifted her hips as he did so. Her response took away some of his embarrassment and anger at how he was being treated. He decided to push three fingers into her seeing that she liked it.
Three fingers were a tight fit but she lifted her hips again for him so he thrust four fingers inside her. She was very tight so he had to push hard to get them in as far as his hand. She let out a deep-throated moan and groaned, “Oh God. That’s nice, Don. You’re loosening me up for him.”
Don was shocked by what she said because that was not his intent. It was his way of showing his anger at her acceptance of his embarrassment. He pulled his hand away from her and noticed how she gaped slightly. He wondered how open she will be when Marcus finishes with her and the thought made him feel sexually excited.
There was little sperm on his hand, certainly not enough to make any difference but he rubbed his hand over the top of the head of Marcus’s penis and slid it down to his other hand. He was surprised by the jerk from Marcus’s cock and how much more precum came from its tip. He was also surprised at how good it felt in his hand so he loosened his grip and slid his other hand up to the tip and back down to the base.
“God, Don, your hands feel soft as a babies. How would you like to suck it?”
“No, it’s covered in my sperm. I’m not going to suck it.”
Marcus moved his hand across and wiped the sperm from its head. “There you are. The head is clean. Just suck the head for me.”
“Maria?” Don asked as if he was pleading for her to tell him not to.
“Just suck it a little bit, honey. It won’t hurt. Everybody wants you to do it. You do, don’t you, Blake.”
“Oh, yes. It’s so exciting. I’ve always dreamt of seeing someone do this.”
Makayla laughed, “I’ll have to buy you a mirror for your bedroom, Blake so you can watch yourself doing it.”
“You’re a nasty woman, Mackie, love. Suck him, Donnie. Do what your wife wants.”
Don was outvoted. His male pride was at war with the feeling of excitement that he felt inside himself. On feeling how solid but how slippery the shaft felt he lifted up above Marcus. Marcus lay back to allow Don access.
Initially, Don placed his mouth in an O shape about half the circumference of the head onto the tip. He sucked hard and precum flowed into his mouth from the tip which shocked him but then he realized it didn’t taste too bad. Perhaps it was a bit salty but it had the feel of eating oysters. Salty oyster was how he thought of it and he liked oysters. He pulled back and wondered if the head would fit into his mouth so he opened wide and pushed down over the head.
Marcus didn’t mean to but his automatic reaction was to thrust upwards and about three inches was pushed into Don’s mouth. It hit the back of Don’s throat which made him pull back but he then realized that it felt and tasted okay. In fact, the thrill it gave him and the excitement made him wonder how much he could actually take inside his throat.
Don had read once how a famous prostitute said that if you swallowed it was possible to take most men’s cock all the way down her throat. Could he do that, he wondered? He realized that this may be the only opportunity he ever got to know so he thought, “why not?”
There was only one way for him to know so he lifted his body higher above Marcus, seeking to get as close to a straight line to his stomach and pushed down. Marcus helped him by thrusting upwards. Don continued to push down and his lips came to within three inches of the but of Marcus’s cock. He pulled back to take a breath and pushed down again. Once more he didn’t get it all inside his throat so he tried once more.
Don was not one to give up on a challenge, “I’ll show them,” he thought. “The bastards want me sucking cock and I’ve done it now so I might as well prove that I can take the lot down my throat. Let’s see if any of them can beat this,” he thought as he thrust down harder. So it was that he continued to lift up and then push down again once he gained a breath and each time he got just a little more into his throat.
When he felt Marcus’s cock swell he knew what he was in for. He wanted to pull away but Marcus was not going to have any of that. He had placed his hands on the back of Don’s neck to help him or so Don had thought but it wasn’t for that reason at all. His hands were there because Marcus knew that he was going to cum and there was no way that Don was going to pull away until Marcus’s orgasm was complete.
The first ejaculation went straight into Don’s stomach. But Don needed to breathe so he pulled back and as he took a breath Marcus forced him down again as hard as he could. Don achieved his objective because Marcus pushed so hard that Don’s lips were forced against Marcus crotch. Perhaps it was the slippery sperm deep inside his throat that allowed him to achieve that last inch. The second shot also went directly to Don’s stomach but it was a big one and Don was starting to suffocate by the time Marcus released the pressure. Don by this time was starting to get frightened that Marcus would choke him.
Don’s fear meant that he resisted the third time Marcus tried to force him down and that meant that he ejaculated directly into the back of Don’s throat and inside his mouth. Thick creamy sperm flooded from each side of Don’s mouth and out his nose. Maria identified immediately that it was going to be impossible for Don to breathe if Marcus forced his cock down his throat again.
“Marcus,” she yelled, “Marcus let him up!” She grabbed Marcus’s cock and yanked it from her husband’s mouth using her shoulder to force Don away from Marcus’s grasp. “Are you trying to kill him?”
Marcus was too far gone. Sperm was shooting in the air from his cock as it jerked and jerked over and over again in orgasm. Don was coughing loudly to clear his throat and lungs. A squirt hit Don in the eyes blinding him. He now didn’t even know what was happening around him. All Don knew is that he needed air and that wasn’t going to happen until he cleared Marcus’s sperm from his throat.
Maria sat up, concerned that Don may choke, “what have you done. You could have choked him to death. You should have warned him!”
By this time Marcus’s cock had finished its ejaculation and he lay back on the bed watching Don’s attempts to clear his airway. A big smile came across his face as he saw how much of his cum was splattered all over the place. “My God, that must be my biggest one yet,” he announced like a little boy might if he had ridden his bike for the very first time.
As Don regained his breath Makayla and Blake saw the funny side of it as Makayla stated, “I can just imagine the headlines in the newspaper, Wife’s lover chokes husband to death with sperm,” then they both burst out laughing.
“It’s not funny,” Maria snapped back. “I shouldn’t have let him do it.”
“Don’t get shitty with me Maria.” Makayla snapped back, “Don chose to do it so if it’s anyone fault, it’s his. He’ll be okay. It’s not the first time someone choked a little on sperm. It’s the risk you take when you do something like that. Anyhow, I’ll bet he enjoyed it.”
“Enjoy it! He was forced to do it.”
“No he wasn’t, he could have refused. Ask him I’ll bet he doesn’t blame Marcus.” Makayla insisted.
“Come here, honey,” Marcus requested. “Look at this. I’m ready to go again. Don has had his. Now it’s your turn.”
“Are you okay,” Maria asked Don ignoring Marcus. Don nodded to indicate he was. Maria hugged him.
“If Maria’s not interested, how about you,” Marcus asked Makayla.
Maria turned towards Makayla, “You! Fuck off out of my bedroom!”
“Oh, touchy, are we,” Makayla replied. “You can have your cock. I’ll sit with Don to keep him company while you get inseminated,” she thought for a while and then added, “unless lover boy prefers Don’s neck to your pussy that is.”
Marcus lay back watching. He chuckled but once more said nothing. He loved the entertainment. He saw an advantage in Maria and Makayla fighting because in his mind it would make it easier for him to dump Maria and if anything Makayla would come to him to get revenge on Maria if they were fighting. It all served his purpose. What he didn’t know was that Maria was using him not the other way round and the moment she knew that she was pregnant she would no longer be his.
Don was now breathing normally. Maria had grabbed a hand towel from the side table and had cleaned his face. She kissed him and licked across his eyes to make them feel better. She whispered, “I love you, Don. I’m sorry I made you do that.”
Don held her back from his face so that he could see her expression and whispered quietly, “Did you like watching? I did it just for you. I would do anything for you. I love you so much, Maria.”
She moved in to whisper in his ear, “It was very special. I never thought you could do something like that. Maybe, sometime you can do it again for me.”
“I’d like that,” Don whispered back with a little smile. Then he pulled her body in so close to his and so hard she felt she couldn’t breathe. He released his grip and said, “He’s waiting to inseminate my beautiful wife. Go get us the daughter we both want and need.”
“Are you going to guide him into me?”
“Yes, I’d like that. I’d like it very much.” Don kissed her lightly on the cheek then, “Maria, I need to tell you something. Makayla showed me a trick that I intend to use on him to make his orgasm mine. So when he impregnates you, you will know that I did it to you using his cock.”
“God honey, I’d really like that.”
“Good. Now go to him. Go give us our daughter.”
....
More to follow: about another 20 chapters, please be patient. Goyse
It was after Don’s third orgasm and he was regaining strength for a forth that the doorbell rang. He looked at the clock and it was three-thirty. Maria smiled at him and said, “It’s sure to be Joseph. He obviously wants me more than I realized.”
“It had better not be or I’ll kick his arse to the curbside if it is. It’s after three o’clock in the morning.”
“Maybe one of the others will get it.”
“Nope, better if I look after it. They will be asleep.”
Don got out pulled his pants on and walked to the door. He opened it to find Marcus standing there. Before he could speak Marcus pushed past him and said, “Okay, I agree to your terms. Where is she?”
“Hold on. What do you agree to?”
“I agree with you watching us. Now, where is she?”
“Marcus, you can’t come to someone’s place at three o’clock in the morning demanding to fuck their wife.”
“Don, don’t you understand. If I don’t do it she will find someone else. If you use someone else your life will become a nightmare. I was told she got with some prick called Joseph this evening and if he pots her you are going to have claim after claim placed on you for access and all that sort of crap. You know you will never have that problem with me. I’m here to do you a favour. Don’t you understand?”
“What’s up, honey?” Maria’s voice came from the bedroom.
“It’s Marcus, honey.”
“Well, invite him in then. I’ll get dressed.”
“Don’t bother. We’ll come in there.”
Don led Marcus into the bedroom. Marcus took a seat on the side of the bed and asked, “how are you, Maria. I’m sorry it’s so late but I heard that you were with a guy called Joseph and I was worried about you and Don.”
“Worried, why?”
“If someone like that becomes the father of your daughter they are sure to lay claims on you if for no reason other than to extract money from you. You know that you will never have that trouble with me so I have decided to let Don watch us. If that is what he wants then that is what he gets but he must not interfere.”
Maria looked towards Don and asked, “Is this what you want, Don?”
Don didn’t answer but just nodded. He had difficulty understanding the audacity of this man that he could ever think that he had the right to push into someone’s house so early in the morning. Unfortunately, he knew there was little that he could do about it if Maria didn’t speak out and he knew she wouldn’t. Weighted against that was what he said about Joseph which was highly likely.
Maria took Marcus by the hand and led him to her side on the bed. She looked back at her husband and asked, “Are you sure about this Don because once it starts there will be no going back.”
Don thought for a short time as Maria watched him. Marcus was already trying to remove her clothes but she was resisting him. Eventually, Don spoke, “Alright, everything that Marcus has said is correct. It was the one issue that I had with Joseph so if you want to proceed I won’t object, Maria.”
“I have only resisted Marcus for you, Don so if you’re okay with this then it happens.” With that, she stopped resisting Marcus’s attempts to undress her and in no time at all she was nude. Maria then started to undress Marcus. Don shrugged his shoulders like a beaten man and took a seat on the side of the bed to watch.
Marcus was almost undressed when Blake appeared at the door and asked, “What’s going on, Don?”
No sooner had he spoken when Makayla’s face appeared looking over Blake’s shoulder. “Be quiet, Blake,” she retorted. “Take a seat beside Don.”
“What, we’ve got a cast of thousands, now,” Marcus said with a sound of indignation in his voice. “Are you sure you don’t want to invite Suzi?”
“I’m here,” came Suzi’s voice from outside the door and her head appeared around the corner.
“I agreed to Don but not the whole family,” Marcus stated with his voice loud enough to wake the neighbours.
“Don will be stressed. He will need company. It’s a big step for him.” Maria replied smiling as she did so. “Come here and lay beside me, Mark. Be nice to me. Don’t worry about them. They won’t interfere.” With that, she lifted her feet back towards her body and moved her knees apart. It allowed Marcus clear sight of her vagina.
Marcus had been moving up along the bed to lay beside her as she had suggested but the sight of her vagina stopped him in his tracks. He reached over and cuffed her mons in his big hand which placed the fingers of his hand on her pussy. She lifted her hips slightly towards him as he did so to allow him to slip two fingers inside her.
“I see you have lubricated her for me, Don. Good boy. She always struggles to handle me at first and your useless sperm will be put to some good use tonight. It’ll save me wasting time getting her wet.” Marcus said with a bit of a chuckle. “I guess tonight you should give her away to me Don.”
“How do I do that?”
“Guide me into her.”
“I’m not into handling men’s tools,” Don replied.
“Please, honey,” Maria asked. “It’ll be so exciting.”
“I guess if you want me to, Maria.”
Don moved across the bed to allow him to take hold of Marcus’s cock. It surprised him that his fingers would not go around it. There was almost an inch between his fingers and his thumb. It also amazed him how hard it seemed to be and yet its skin moved on it so that even though it was dry the movements of the skin made it give a slippery feeling in his hand.
Now that he was close to it he looked at its head and saw that it had a purple colour to it and the head flared out making it larger than the shaft itself. Precum poured from its head through a large slit as Don took hold of it and it ran down along the shaft onto his hand. It repulsed him but he didn’t want to make a scene so allowed the slippery fluid to run over the back of his hand.
“Take some of your worthless cum and coat me with it, Don,” Marcus said.
“What?” Don asked.
“Stick your fingers into your wife’s pussy and coat my shaft with your cum to make it easier for Maria.”
Don went to let go of Marcus’s shaft but when he did Marcus scolded him by saying, “No! Not that hand, use your other one. Hold onto me tightly. It feels good. Slide your hand up and down a couple of times to make me harder.”
Don wondered if it was possible to get it harder. He looked up at Maria hoping that she would speak out for him but she only grinned and gave a nod indicating that he should do as ordered. He looked down at his wife and saw that his sperm was slowly weeping down across her anus. He placed two fingers low down between her legs and slowly slipped them upwards across her brown hole to her pussy. He pushed them inside her and got a glob of sperm on them and wiped it across the head of Marcus’s cock.
Marcus grinned as he instructed, “Use your hand to coat me with it. You might need to get more from your wife’s pussy.”
Once more Don looked at his wife praying that she might take pity on him but she also grinned in much the same way that Marcus had. Once more he pushed his fingers into his wife and noticed how she lifted her hips as he did so. Her response took away some of his embarrassment and anger at how he was being treated. He decided to push three fingers into her seeing that she liked it.
Three fingers were a tight fit but she lifted her hips again for him so he thrust four fingers inside her. She was very tight so he had to push hard to get them in as far as his hand. She let out a deep-throated moan and groaned, “Oh God. That’s nice, Don. You’re loosening me up for him.”
Don was shocked by what she said because that was not his intent. It was his way of showing his anger at her acceptance of his embarrassment. He pulled his hand away from her and noticed how she gaped slightly. He wondered how open she will be when Marcus finishes with her and the thought made him feel sexually excited.
There was little sperm on his hand, certainly not enough to make any difference but he rubbed his hand over the top of the head of Marcus’s penis and slid it down to his other hand. He was surprised by the jerk from Marcus’s cock and how much more precum came from its tip. He was also surprised at how good it felt in his hand so he loosened his grip and slid his other hand up to the tip and back down to the base.
“God, Don, your hands feel soft as a babies. How would you like to suck it?”
“No, it’s covered in my sperm. I’m not going to suck it.”
Marcus moved his hand across and wiped the sperm from its head. “There you are. The head is clean. Just suck the head for me.”
“Maria?” Don asked as if he was pleading for her to tell him not to.
“Just suck it a little bit, honey. It won’t hurt. Everybody wants you to do it. You do, don’t you, Blake.”
“Oh, yes. It’s so exciting. I’ve always dreamt of seeing someone do this.”
Makayla laughed, “I’ll have to buy you a mirror for your bedroom, Blake so you can watch yourself doing it.”
“You’re a nasty woman, Mackie, love. Suck him, Donnie. Do what your wife wants.”
Don was outvoted. His male pride was at war with the feeling of excitement that he felt inside himself. On feeling how solid but how slippery the shaft felt he lifted up above Marcus. Marcus lay back to allow Don access.
Initially, Don placed his mouth in an O shape about half the circumference of the head onto the tip. He sucked hard and precum flowed into his mouth from the tip which shocked him but then he realized it didn’t taste too bad. Perhaps it was a bit salty but it had the feel of eating oysters. Salty oyster was how he thought of it and he liked oysters. He pulled back and wondered if the head would fit into his mouth so he opened wide and pushed down over the head.
Marcus didn’t mean to but his automatic reaction was to thrust upwards and about three inches was pushed into Don’s mouth. It hit the back of Don’s throat which made him pull back but he then realized that it felt and tasted okay. In fact, the thrill it gave him and the excitement made him wonder how much he could actually take inside his throat.
Don had read once how a famous prostitute said that if you swallowed it was possible to take most men’s cock all the way down her throat. Could he do that, he wondered? He realized that this may be the only opportunity he ever got to know so he thought, “why not?”
There was only one way for him to know so he lifted his body higher above Marcus, seeking to get as close to a straight line to his stomach and pushed down. Marcus helped him by thrusting upwards. Don continued to push down and his lips came to within three inches of the but of Marcus’s cock. He pulled back to take a breath and pushed down again. Once more he didn’t get it all inside his throat so he tried once more.
Don was not one to give up on a challenge, “I’ll show them,” he thought. “The bastards want me sucking cock and I’ve done it now so I might as well prove that I can take the lot down my throat. Let’s see if any of them can beat this,” he thought as he thrust down harder. So it was that he continued to lift up and then push down again once he gained a breath and each time he got just a little more into his throat.
When he felt Marcus’s cock swell he knew what he was in for. He wanted to pull away but Marcus was not going to have any of that. He had placed his hands on the back of Don’s neck to help him or so Don had thought but it wasn’t for that reason at all. His hands were there because Marcus knew that he was going to cum and there was no way that Don was going to pull away until Marcus’s orgasm was complete.
The first ejaculation went straight into Don’s stomach. But Don needed to breathe so he pulled back and as he took a breath Marcus forced him down again as hard as he could. Don achieved his objective because Marcus pushed so hard that Don’s lips were forced against Marcus crotch. Perhaps it was the slippery sperm deep inside his throat that allowed him to achieve that last inch. The second shot also went directly to Don’s stomach but it was a big one and Don was starting to suffocate by the time Marcus released the pressure. Don by this time was starting to get frightened that Marcus would choke him.
Don’s fear meant that he resisted the third time Marcus tried to force him down and that meant that he ejaculated directly into the back of Don’s throat and inside his mouth. Thick creamy sperm flooded from each side of Don’s mouth and out his nose. Maria identified immediately that it was going to be impossible for Don to breathe if Marcus forced his cock down his throat again.
“Marcus,” she yelled, “Marcus let him up!” She grabbed Marcus’s cock and yanked it from her husband’s mouth using her shoulder to force Don away from Marcus’s grasp. “Are you trying to kill him?”
Marcus was too far gone. Sperm was shooting in the air from his cock as it jerked and jerked over and over again in orgasm. Don was coughing loudly to clear his throat and lungs. A squirt hit Don in the eyes blinding him. He now didn’t even know what was happening around him. All Don knew is that he needed air and that wasn’t going to happen until he cleared Marcus’s sperm from his throat.
Maria sat up, concerned that Don may choke, “what have you done. You could have choked him to death. You should have warned him!”
By this time Marcus’s cock had finished its ejaculation and he lay back on the bed watching Don’s attempts to clear his airway. A big smile came across his face as he saw how much of his cum was splattered all over the place. “My God, that must be my biggest one yet,” he announced like a little boy might if he had ridden his bike for the very first time.
As Don regained his breath Makayla and Blake saw the funny side of it as Makayla stated, “I can just imagine the headlines in the newspaper, Wife’s lover chokes husband to death with sperm,” then they both burst out laughing.
“It’s not funny,” Maria snapped back. “I shouldn’t have let him do it.”
“Don’t get shitty with me Maria.” Makayla snapped back, “Don chose to do it so if it’s anyone fault, it’s his. He’ll be okay. It’s not the first time someone choked a little on sperm. It’s the risk you take when you do something like that. Anyhow, I’ll bet he enjoyed it.”
“Enjoy it! He was forced to do it.”
“No he wasn’t, he could have refused. Ask him I’ll bet he doesn’t blame Marcus.” Makayla insisted.
“Come here, honey,” Marcus requested. “Look at this. I’m ready to go again. Don has had his. Now it’s your turn.”
“Are you okay,” Maria asked Don ignoring Marcus. Don nodded to indicate he was. Maria hugged him.
“If Maria’s not interested, how about you,” Marcus asked Makayla.
Maria turned towards Makayla, “You! Fuck off out of my bedroom!”
“Oh, touchy, are we,” Makayla replied. “You can have your cock. I’ll sit with Don to keep him company while you get inseminated,” she thought for a while and then added, “unless lover boy prefers Don’s neck to your pussy that is.”
Marcus lay back watching. He chuckled but once more said nothing. He loved the entertainment. He saw an advantage in Maria and Makayla fighting because in his mind it would make it easier for him to dump Maria and if anything Makayla would come to him to get revenge on Maria if they were fighting. It all served his purpose. What he didn’t know was that Maria was using him not the other way round and the moment she knew that she was pregnant she would no longer be his.
Don was now breathing normally. Maria had grabbed a hand towel from the side table and had cleaned his face. She kissed him and licked across his eyes to make them feel better. She whispered, “I love you, Don. I’m sorry I made you do that.”
Don held her back from his face so that he could see her expression and whispered quietly, “Did you like watching? I did it just for you. I would do anything for you. I love you so much, Maria.”
She moved in to whisper in his ear, “It was very special. I never thought you could do something like that. Maybe, sometime you can do it again for me.”
“I’d like that,” Don whispered back with a little smile. Then he pulled her body in so close to his and so hard she felt she couldn’t breathe. He released his grip and said, “He’s waiting to inseminate my beautiful wife. Go get us the daughter we both want and need.”
“Are you going to guide him into me?”
“Yes, I’d like that. I’d like it very much.” Don kissed her lightly on the cheek then, “Maria, I need to tell you something. Makayla showed me a trick that I intend to use on him to make his orgasm mine. So when he impregnates you, you will know that I did it to you using his cock.”
“God honey, I’d really like that.”
“Good. Now go to him. Go give us our daughter.”
....
More to follow: about another 20 chapters, please be patient. Goyse
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 12
“Go give us our daughter,” Don had whispered in Maria’s ear and it echoed through her mind as she moved slowly across towards Marcus. Marcus saw her move away from her husband and he put out his arms to accept her knowing that Don was sending his wife across to him for a purpose. He clearly understood the reason she was being sent to him. The thought of a husband sending his wife to him to be inseminated in much the same way as a farmer may send one of his heifers to be inseminated by a bull excited him and his limp organ began to pump up in preparation.
Maria cautiously sided up to him and raised her face to be kissed. As Marcus kissed her she moved her nude body across on top of him. Her mons pressed down onto his rising erection. It was the exact action that was needed for him to once more attain a full erection. As it grew Maria could feel it pressing against her and to her, it felt like a thick snake forcing itself out of its hiding place and it stirred her juices to life.
She raised her body up from him to allow that thick snake to come out of its hiding place and as she did so Marcus felt a hand on his cock. “Oh God,” he thought, “Don is going to guide me into her without being asked.” The thought made him become even more rigid. Then his tip felt her wetness. The hand slid his cock up along her slit and then back down again and as he was pushed upwards again he felt Maria slide down his body slightly and he entered that velvety tunnel that only a woman who had been previously had sex can provide.
“Sloppy seconds!” Marcus thought. For the first time ever he realized why so many men desired that feel so much that they sent their loved ones out alone at night to come home after being with some other man. “My God, it so wonderful,” he thought as he heard a deep-throated moan come from the woman on top of him. “She’s so tight and yet so slippery. My God, how am I going to last?”
“Do you like that?” Maria asked him.
“You feel so slippery, like velvet.”
“Yes, that’s Don. He lubricated me for you. You like it don’t you. I can feel how hard it makes you.”
Marcus knew that what she said to him was true but he hesitated to admit it in company but then he realized that she was trying to make Don feel part of what they were doing. “It feels very special. Thanks for doing that for us, Don.” He then rolled over to get on top of Maria. This was Marcus the bull coming out. He was going to inseminate this woman the only way he knew how and that was with him on top in absolute and total control.
Don hadn’t acknowledged what Marcus had said because his mind was on other things. He may not have even heard. Now with Marcus on top, he gently took Maria’s hand which was on Marcus’s back by her wrist and moved it down along his body towards his but. Maria moved her other hand with him. When he got Maria’s hand to his buttock he moved it over to allow her fingers to sit in the crack of his but. Marcus loved the feel of it and tried to make his crack accessible to her.
Don moved his hand down to below their coupling to where Marcus’s big cock had pushed some of Don’s sperm out of his wife. He gathered as much of the sperm as he could then lifted his wife’s hand off Marcus’s but and put the sperm on her fingers. Marcus felt disappointed that she had moved her hand away but then felt the fingers being pushed down between his buttocks. He knew he was near to cumming and the feeling of Maria’s fingers near his rear hole made him more excited.
As Marcus thrust forward to ejaculate inside Don’s wife he felt another finger being pushed down between his buttocks and directly inside his anus. He immediately knew that it was not Maria’s because this finger was at least twice the size of Maria’s. Under normal circumstances, he would have objected and maybe even punched the person responsible but he was too far gone on the road to inseminating another man’s wife, a wife that was due to ovulate any day soon.
“Oh, God,” Maria shouted as she felt that first blast of fertile sperm against her cervix, a cervix that was open ready to receive the millions of sperm that would swim toward her egg due to be released in the next couple of days. She closed her eyes and the very thought of it sent her into a massive orgasm.
“Ahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaaaahhhhhhhh,” Marcus grunted out loudly as he ejaculated time after time inside Don’s hotwife.
“Ooohhhh Don, He’s doing it. Ooohhhh my God, Don, I’m being impregnated. Ooohhhh honey, it feels so good.” Maria moaned to her husband as she felt the heat of Marcus’s sperm as it sprayed inside her.
As Marcus slowed, Don withdrew his finger from Marcus’s rectum. He took a couple of tissues from the box beside the bed and cleaned the mess off his hand including the finger he had used to intensify Marcus’s orgasm.
It was then that Don realized once more that they had an audience as Blake gave a little clap. “Beautiful, so good to watch,” Blake stated as if he was attending a floor show. Marcus, Don and Maria all looked over towards him and there seated along the wall was Blake, Makayla and Suzi all smiling like trained seals. In the excitement, they had forgotten that they had an audience.
Marcus felt uncomfortable knowing that he had been watched. He got up and started to dress. “I’ve got to go,” he said as Don took his wife into his arms and kissed her. No one answered so Marcus finished dressing and moved to the door. “I’ve got to go,” he said once more but once more no one answered. “I’ll see you at the vineyard in the morning then,” he said as he left.
Don and Maria continued to kiss and cuddle on the bed while Makayla and Blake moved across to sit on the side of the bed. After a short time, Suzi followed them. Makayla stretched out beside Maria and put her arms around the two lovers pulling Maria in hard against her body. “That was so beautiful to watch,” she said as she lifted her chest up over the top of Maria which pushed her breasts into the other woman.
Don and Maria broke their kiss and looked up at Makayla, “You enjoyed watching?” Maria asked.
“Oh, yes. It made me so excited.”
“It’ll be your turn next. Maybe you can let us watch you with Marcus.”
“I’d like that,” Makayla replied. “Did it excite you to know we were watching?”
“Yes, at first but once he got going, I forgot the rest of the world existed.”
“Did you cum?” Makayla asked.
“Just a little. It was over too quickly for me.”
“Maybe Blake can clean you up. He’s an expert at doing that. You wouldn’t mind, Don would you?”
“I guess not.”
“You seem uncertain. Maybe if Blake cleans Maria you might satisfy my little pussy for me. It’s crying out for someone to make it happy.”
“Maria?” Don asked.
“Well, I need to be cleaned and if Blake wants to do it then it wouldn’t hurt. Here slide into me first and take a little of Marcus’s cum over to Makayla. Maybe she can get pregnant off me.”
“Not likely, my period is due but it would feel nice to be slippery. Come on Don. Let’s do it.”
Before Don could move Maria rolled over onto him. He slipped into his wife. If it hadn’t been for Marcus’s sperm he would have felt nothing so stretched was his wife. She continued to roll over leaving Don exposed for Makayla who promptly took her place on top of Maria’s husband. Blake got up and walked around the bed to Maria and lay down between her legs.
“I can just about see your tonsils from here,” he said.
Maria was a little annoyed with his comment so snapped back, “Stop talking and start licking, Blake.” Blake complied.
Makayla reached down and aligned Don with her pussy. She then lowered herself slowly to take him deep inside her. By this time Suzi was sitting beside Don’s head.
“Get those clothes off,” Makayla told her. Don watched as the younger woman got up and removed her top. She saw him watching and slowly unclipped her bra then leaned over pushing Makayla aside a little to allow Don to take her right breast into his mouth. Don initially took a huge mouthful of her breast into his mouth and sucked on it then pulled back to run his tongue around her nipple.
Suzi stood again and removed her pants leaving her standing in just her see-through panties. She looked at Don as he watched. She then turned slowly in a circle turning her head as she did to maintain maximum eye contact with him as she did so. Don would have loved to have dropped his eyes to look at her body but her stare was so intense that he felt that he couldn’t look away.
Finally, Suzi pushed down her panties and stepped out of them. While she did this she looked at the floor which gave him the opportunity to check out her body.
“You’re beautiful,” he told her. She smiled and lifted one foot up onto the bed beside his head. This left him looking directly up to her crotch. “You’re more than beautiful, Suzi.”
“Good, I’m glad you like it, Don. I had hoped you would tell me that I’m good enough to eat.”
“Oh yes, you’re good enough for that and better.”
“Okay,” she replied and moved her body across to sit on his mouth. Don didn’t hesitate. His tongue snaked out and he started to devour her.
Makayla watched as Don worked his magic on her friend, Suzi. In no more than a few minutes Makayla felt so excited that she threw her head back as her orgasm raced through her body. As she calmed down she asked Don “Did you cum, sweetheart.”
“No, I’ve been holding back in case Suzi needs some attention and then there is Maria.”
“I don’t think you have to worry about Maria. Blake appears to have taken a liking to her.”
Don lifted Suzi up to allow him to turn his head to find Blake had licked his wife clean and then had obviously decided to make her dirty again as he thrust up and down on top of her. Don looked at his wife and realized that her mind was on a different planet. He then looked down to their coupling to see that Blake obviously was much better endowed than he was, smaller than Marcus but even so a nice size. Big enough it appeared to have the desired effect on Maria.
Don felt intensely jealous. This man, Blake appeared more feminine than male and yet he was being given the right to have sex with his wife unprotected. Why would she do that? He understood why she could be attracted to someone like Marcus because he was a dominating force, a bull but Blake was not even a man and yet here was his wife allowing him to take her unprotected. What if he got her pregnant? Don shook his head in disappointment.
Feeling pissed off, Don lifted Makayla off him. He then lifted Suzi up, moved to the side of the bed to place Suzi on her back. He put his hands under her knees and lifted them up then pushed her feet back towards her body. He then climbed between her legs. He lined himself up with her and pushed forward.
He was still a little slippery from Marcus’s sperm so as he pushed he slid about two inches inside her. Suzi placed her arms around his neck and pulled his face down to kiss her. “Go careful Don. I’ve only ever been with one man before you and he was very small,” she said before they kissed.
“You’ll be okay. I’ll take it nice and slow. Tell me if I hurt you and I can stop.”
“Don’t stop, please don’t stop. Just be careful. Oh God, that hurts a little but it is so nice.”
The feeling of Suzi’s pussy as it gripped him like a vice took his anger away in an instant. He pulled her face back down to him and kissed her again but instead of breaking their kiss, the kiss continued for some time.
Makayla sat back and watched. For the first time since she had met Maria and Don, she felt left out. It gave her time to analyze her life situation. Blake and she had married at a time when she needed support. A man who she had no interest in was becoming a nuisance to her. Blake’s family at the same time was putting him under pressure because he never went out on dates with women but instead went out partying with men who he called friends. The family of course, thought he was a homosexual but he himself did not know if he was or he wasn’t.
Their closeness came out of need rather than love. Makayla cared for him but it was not love, at least not love as Don and Maria had. Blake on the other hand believed he did love Makayla but she did not arouse him so he seldom made sexual advances to her. The way she saw his lack of sexual attraction to her was that he didn’t love her. She saw Blake as a very close friend to her and she knew that she could always rely on him but she suspected that perhaps his family was correct although she knew that he didn’t know it yet. Some months back they had agreed to file for divorce although they still lived as husband and wife in everybody's eyes.
Makayla yearned for someone to love her, really love her in a way that they wanted to make love to her at every opportunity. She also yearned to be a mother to fill the gap in her need for someone to hold her or for her to hold. For now, she was using Don to fill that gap in her life. Don was always attentive to her. She sometimes thought that he was more attentive to her than he was to Maria, his wife. He often shared secrets with her, secrets that no man would share unless he felt a close connection to her, secrets about his relationship with Maria.
Makayla knew that the day would come when Maria and Don would want to return to Spain. Even though the thought of having to enter a foreign country where she could not speak the language was a major concern for her the closeness to Don was a driving force for her to want to leave Australia and follow them back to Spain.
As she thought of her life and where it may be heading, she was watching Don making love to Suzi and where she had felt sexually aroused initially jealousy started to take her over. It hit her suddenly like a bolt of lightning. She tried to look away but then she saw Blake rising and falling on top of Maria. Her soon to be ex-husband was fucking her friend. This was her husband who hadn’t tried to make love to her in well over a month. The jealousy turned to anger in an instant. “Fuck it,” she yelled and picked up a glass off the side table and threw it as hard as she could against the wall then stomped out of the room.
Don moved Suzi to the side, jumped up and chased after her. He grabbed his pants off the floor as he went. He found her sitting out on the porch and simply said, “wait,” then turned to walk back inside.
When he returned he spread a blanket over her then sat beside her pulling the blanket over both of them. He looked sheepishly at her and simply stated, “I understand.”
His words shocked her. How could he understand? Could he look into her mind and feel the loneliness she had just felt. Could he possibly feel that jealousy and that depressive feeling that came with it? Then there was the anger. How could a man who every day had a wife who thought more of him then she did herself ever understand that? And yet he said, “I understand.” How could he?
“You can’t understand,” She stated.
“Maybe not but I feel I do. Perhaps if you let me in instead of locking me out I could understand.”
“Let you in? How could I do that?”
“Talk to me. Let me touch you. Share your pain with me. Share your needs and desires with me. If you think I don’t understand then let me in so I can.”
“I felt jealous. I saw you with Suzi. She is so young and she is so pretty and so sensual. I can’t compete with that. I felt jealous. It took over my brain.”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Do you? If you understood you would not have made love to her while I was there, watching and hurting.”
“You’re falling in love with me?”
“No, I’m not falling. I am in love with you. I’m in love with a man that I can’t have, a man who is married to my friend. A woman is having sex with my husband who hasn’t even touched me in over two months. I don’t know, maybe it is six months or a year. Whatever it is, it’s a fucking long time since he tried to fuck me.”
“Do you love him?”
The question shocked her. She looked at him with her eyes as wide open as her mouth. “Why did you ask me that?”
“Why are you so surprised? I only asked you if you loved your husband. It is a simple question, the obvious one. You don’t want to admit the answer, do you?”
“Are you physio-analyzing me now?”
“No, I’m not. All I was getting at is that if you love him as a wife should love her husband then you should tear back inside and pull him off my wife and give him a dressing down. If you don’t then you should stay here with me because I like being here with you.”
“I like being here with you as well.”
“Good, then how are we going to fix this jealousy of yours then?”
“I don’t want you making love to Suzi. There, I’ve said it now.”
“Oh, I see. Alright, I won’t do it again without your permission.”
“You expect me to give you my permission?”
“I’m just leaving the door open for you. I’m not saying it’s going to happen.” He placed his hand on her crotch and slid his finger through the wetness that he felt there.
“Okay, I see. You’re putting the responsibility back on me.”
“When did you say your period is due?”
“It is due in a day or two. Why would you ask me that?”
“Hey, let me hold you. I want you to feel good, not angry or depressed. I want you to be happy.”
“So you think it is PMT?”
“What do you think,” He asked as he held his hand in front of her so that she could see the red on his hand.”
“Oh fuck. I should have known.”
“No, no, no. that’s not it at all. You felt left out. You felt deserted. You felt alone but you’re not. I’m here for you as long as you want me.”
“When did you realize that my period had arrived?”
“I suspected when I went to put my trousers on and I saw some signs of red. Either Suzi was a virgin but I didn't think she was or you had your monthlies coming on.”
“I feel like a fool.”
“You’re no fool. You’re just a very lovely, fertile woman preparing yourself to become a mother.”
“I wish you were preparing yourself to become a father.”
“Nothing in this world could make me happier than that wish coming true but you know it can’t, don’t you. Maria and I have tried so hard for so long without success so it will not happen for me.”
“That can’t stop us from trying though can it?”
“I hope not. I enjoy our time together, Makayla. I’m not looking forward to the day when I lose that company.”
“Maybe if we work things out together with Maria we might never lose it.”
“How?”
“I was thinking that I might follow you back to Barcelona. If I did that do you think I might be able to find work there?”
“I think so. My friend Oscar could help. He is the CEO of the parent organization that we all work for now. When the time approaches I’ll talk to him for you.”
“I like that.”
“Are you ready to come back to bed with me Makayla?”
“I feel like a fool to have lost it like that. You know I’m no use to you don’t you?”
“Just being with you is enough for me. The sexual part is not as important as you might think.”
“Thanks, I needed you to tell me that.”
“Well, what are we waiting for then?”
They got up and returned to the bedroom. Maria was asleep with Suzi on one side and Blake on the other. Don looked at Maria from the end of the bed and saw the evidence of Blake’s ejaculation on the sheets between her legs. He turned to Makayla and whispered, “I think we should go to sleep in your room tonight.”
“I’d like that.”
“I’d like it too, Makayla," Don stated as he led her out of his bedroom.
“Go give us our daughter,” Don had whispered in Maria’s ear and it echoed through her mind as she moved slowly across towards Marcus. Marcus saw her move away from her husband and he put out his arms to accept her knowing that Don was sending his wife across to him for a purpose. He clearly understood the reason she was being sent to him. The thought of a husband sending his wife to him to be inseminated in much the same way as a farmer may send one of his heifers to be inseminated by a bull excited him and his limp organ began to pump up in preparation.
Maria cautiously sided up to him and raised her face to be kissed. As Marcus kissed her she moved her nude body across on top of him. Her mons pressed down onto his rising erection. It was the exact action that was needed for him to once more attain a full erection. As it grew Maria could feel it pressing against her and to her, it felt like a thick snake forcing itself out of its hiding place and it stirred her juices to life.
She raised her body up from him to allow that thick snake to come out of its hiding place and as she did so Marcus felt a hand on his cock. “Oh God,” he thought, “Don is going to guide me into her without being asked.” The thought made him become even more rigid. Then his tip felt her wetness. The hand slid his cock up along her slit and then back down again and as he was pushed upwards again he felt Maria slide down his body slightly and he entered that velvety tunnel that only a woman who had been previously had sex can provide.
“Sloppy seconds!” Marcus thought. For the first time ever he realized why so many men desired that feel so much that they sent their loved ones out alone at night to come home after being with some other man. “My God, it so wonderful,” he thought as he heard a deep-throated moan come from the woman on top of him. “She’s so tight and yet so slippery. My God, how am I going to last?”
“Do you like that?” Maria asked him.
“You feel so slippery, like velvet.”
“Yes, that’s Don. He lubricated me for you. You like it don’t you. I can feel how hard it makes you.”
Marcus knew that what she said to him was true but he hesitated to admit it in company but then he realized that she was trying to make Don feel part of what they were doing. “It feels very special. Thanks for doing that for us, Don.” He then rolled over to get on top of Maria. This was Marcus the bull coming out. He was going to inseminate this woman the only way he knew how and that was with him on top in absolute and total control.
Don hadn’t acknowledged what Marcus had said because his mind was on other things. He may not have even heard. Now with Marcus on top, he gently took Maria’s hand which was on Marcus’s back by her wrist and moved it down along his body towards his but. Maria moved her other hand with him. When he got Maria’s hand to his buttock he moved it over to allow her fingers to sit in the crack of his but. Marcus loved the feel of it and tried to make his crack accessible to her.
Don moved his hand down to below their coupling to where Marcus’s big cock had pushed some of Don’s sperm out of his wife. He gathered as much of the sperm as he could then lifted his wife’s hand off Marcus’s but and put the sperm on her fingers. Marcus felt disappointed that she had moved her hand away but then felt the fingers being pushed down between his buttocks. He knew he was near to cumming and the feeling of Maria’s fingers near his rear hole made him more excited.
As Marcus thrust forward to ejaculate inside Don’s wife he felt another finger being pushed down between his buttocks and directly inside his anus. He immediately knew that it was not Maria’s because this finger was at least twice the size of Maria’s. Under normal circumstances, he would have objected and maybe even punched the person responsible but he was too far gone on the road to inseminating another man’s wife, a wife that was due to ovulate any day soon.
“Oh, God,” Maria shouted as she felt that first blast of fertile sperm against her cervix, a cervix that was open ready to receive the millions of sperm that would swim toward her egg due to be released in the next couple of days. She closed her eyes and the very thought of it sent her into a massive orgasm.
“Ahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaaaahhhhhhhh,” Marcus grunted out loudly as he ejaculated time after time inside Don’s hotwife.
“Ooohhhh Don, He’s doing it. Ooohhhh my God, Don, I’m being impregnated. Ooohhhh honey, it feels so good.” Maria moaned to her husband as she felt the heat of Marcus’s sperm as it sprayed inside her.
As Marcus slowed, Don withdrew his finger from Marcus’s rectum. He took a couple of tissues from the box beside the bed and cleaned the mess off his hand including the finger he had used to intensify Marcus’s orgasm.
It was then that Don realized once more that they had an audience as Blake gave a little clap. “Beautiful, so good to watch,” Blake stated as if he was attending a floor show. Marcus, Don and Maria all looked over towards him and there seated along the wall was Blake, Makayla and Suzi all smiling like trained seals. In the excitement, they had forgotten that they had an audience.
Marcus felt uncomfortable knowing that he had been watched. He got up and started to dress. “I’ve got to go,” he said as Don took his wife into his arms and kissed her. No one answered so Marcus finished dressing and moved to the door. “I’ve got to go,” he said once more but once more no one answered. “I’ll see you at the vineyard in the morning then,” he said as he left.
Don and Maria continued to kiss and cuddle on the bed while Makayla and Blake moved across to sit on the side of the bed. After a short time, Suzi followed them. Makayla stretched out beside Maria and put her arms around the two lovers pulling Maria in hard against her body. “That was so beautiful to watch,” she said as she lifted her chest up over the top of Maria which pushed her breasts into the other woman.
Don and Maria broke their kiss and looked up at Makayla, “You enjoyed watching?” Maria asked.
“Oh, yes. It made me so excited.”
“It’ll be your turn next. Maybe you can let us watch you with Marcus.”
“I’d like that,” Makayla replied. “Did it excite you to know we were watching?”
“Yes, at first but once he got going, I forgot the rest of the world existed.”
“Did you cum?” Makayla asked.
“Just a little. It was over too quickly for me.”
“Maybe Blake can clean you up. He’s an expert at doing that. You wouldn’t mind, Don would you?”
“I guess not.”
“You seem uncertain. Maybe if Blake cleans Maria you might satisfy my little pussy for me. It’s crying out for someone to make it happy.”
“Maria?” Don asked.
“Well, I need to be cleaned and if Blake wants to do it then it wouldn’t hurt. Here slide into me first and take a little of Marcus’s cum over to Makayla. Maybe she can get pregnant off me.”
“Not likely, my period is due but it would feel nice to be slippery. Come on Don. Let’s do it.”
Before Don could move Maria rolled over onto him. He slipped into his wife. If it hadn’t been for Marcus’s sperm he would have felt nothing so stretched was his wife. She continued to roll over leaving Don exposed for Makayla who promptly took her place on top of Maria’s husband. Blake got up and walked around the bed to Maria and lay down between her legs.
“I can just about see your tonsils from here,” he said.
Maria was a little annoyed with his comment so snapped back, “Stop talking and start licking, Blake.” Blake complied.
Makayla reached down and aligned Don with her pussy. She then lowered herself slowly to take him deep inside her. By this time Suzi was sitting beside Don’s head.
“Get those clothes off,” Makayla told her. Don watched as the younger woman got up and removed her top. She saw him watching and slowly unclipped her bra then leaned over pushing Makayla aside a little to allow Don to take her right breast into his mouth. Don initially took a huge mouthful of her breast into his mouth and sucked on it then pulled back to run his tongue around her nipple.
Suzi stood again and removed her pants leaving her standing in just her see-through panties. She looked at Don as he watched. She then turned slowly in a circle turning her head as she did to maintain maximum eye contact with him as she did so. Don would have loved to have dropped his eyes to look at her body but her stare was so intense that he felt that he couldn’t look away.
Finally, Suzi pushed down her panties and stepped out of them. While she did this she looked at the floor which gave him the opportunity to check out her body.
“You’re beautiful,” he told her. She smiled and lifted one foot up onto the bed beside his head. This left him looking directly up to her crotch. “You’re more than beautiful, Suzi.”
“Good, I’m glad you like it, Don. I had hoped you would tell me that I’m good enough to eat.”
“Oh yes, you’re good enough for that and better.”
“Okay,” she replied and moved her body across to sit on his mouth. Don didn’t hesitate. His tongue snaked out and he started to devour her.
Makayla watched as Don worked his magic on her friend, Suzi. In no more than a few minutes Makayla felt so excited that she threw her head back as her orgasm raced through her body. As she calmed down she asked Don “Did you cum, sweetheart.”
“No, I’ve been holding back in case Suzi needs some attention and then there is Maria.”
“I don’t think you have to worry about Maria. Blake appears to have taken a liking to her.”
Don lifted Suzi up to allow him to turn his head to find Blake had licked his wife clean and then had obviously decided to make her dirty again as he thrust up and down on top of her. Don looked at his wife and realized that her mind was on a different planet. He then looked down to their coupling to see that Blake obviously was much better endowed than he was, smaller than Marcus but even so a nice size. Big enough it appeared to have the desired effect on Maria.
Don felt intensely jealous. This man, Blake appeared more feminine than male and yet he was being given the right to have sex with his wife unprotected. Why would she do that? He understood why she could be attracted to someone like Marcus because he was a dominating force, a bull but Blake was not even a man and yet here was his wife allowing him to take her unprotected. What if he got her pregnant? Don shook his head in disappointment.
Feeling pissed off, Don lifted Makayla off him. He then lifted Suzi up, moved to the side of the bed to place Suzi on her back. He put his hands under her knees and lifted them up then pushed her feet back towards her body. He then climbed between her legs. He lined himself up with her and pushed forward.
He was still a little slippery from Marcus’s sperm so as he pushed he slid about two inches inside her. Suzi placed her arms around his neck and pulled his face down to kiss her. “Go careful Don. I’ve only ever been with one man before you and he was very small,” she said before they kissed.
“You’ll be okay. I’ll take it nice and slow. Tell me if I hurt you and I can stop.”
“Don’t stop, please don’t stop. Just be careful. Oh God, that hurts a little but it is so nice.”
The feeling of Suzi’s pussy as it gripped him like a vice took his anger away in an instant. He pulled her face back down to him and kissed her again but instead of breaking their kiss, the kiss continued for some time.
Makayla sat back and watched. For the first time since she had met Maria and Don, she felt left out. It gave her time to analyze her life situation. Blake and she had married at a time when she needed support. A man who she had no interest in was becoming a nuisance to her. Blake’s family at the same time was putting him under pressure because he never went out on dates with women but instead went out partying with men who he called friends. The family of course, thought he was a homosexual but he himself did not know if he was or he wasn’t.
Their closeness came out of need rather than love. Makayla cared for him but it was not love, at least not love as Don and Maria had. Blake on the other hand believed he did love Makayla but she did not arouse him so he seldom made sexual advances to her. The way she saw his lack of sexual attraction to her was that he didn’t love her. She saw Blake as a very close friend to her and she knew that she could always rely on him but she suspected that perhaps his family was correct although she knew that he didn’t know it yet. Some months back they had agreed to file for divorce although they still lived as husband and wife in everybody's eyes.
Makayla yearned for someone to love her, really love her in a way that they wanted to make love to her at every opportunity. She also yearned to be a mother to fill the gap in her need for someone to hold her or for her to hold. For now, she was using Don to fill that gap in her life. Don was always attentive to her. She sometimes thought that he was more attentive to her than he was to Maria, his wife. He often shared secrets with her, secrets that no man would share unless he felt a close connection to her, secrets about his relationship with Maria.
Makayla knew that the day would come when Maria and Don would want to return to Spain. Even though the thought of having to enter a foreign country where she could not speak the language was a major concern for her the closeness to Don was a driving force for her to want to leave Australia and follow them back to Spain.
As she thought of her life and where it may be heading, she was watching Don making love to Suzi and where she had felt sexually aroused initially jealousy started to take her over. It hit her suddenly like a bolt of lightning. She tried to look away but then she saw Blake rising and falling on top of Maria. Her soon to be ex-husband was fucking her friend. This was her husband who hadn’t tried to make love to her in well over a month. The jealousy turned to anger in an instant. “Fuck it,” she yelled and picked up a glass off the side table and threw it as hard as she could against the wall then stomped out of the room.
Don moved Suzi to the side, jumped up and chased after her. He grabbed his pants off the floor as he went. He found her sitting out on the porch and simply said, “wait,” then turned to walk back inside.
When he returned he spread a blanket over her then sat beside her pulling the blanket over both of them. He looked sheepishly at her and simply stated, “I understand.”
His words shocked her. How could he understand? Could he look into her mind and feel the loneliness she had just felt. Could he possibly feel that jealousy and that depressive feeling that came with it? Then there was the anger. How could a man who every day had a wife who thought more of him then she did herself ever understand that? And yet he said, “I understand.” How could he?
“You can’t understand,” She stated.
“Maybe not but I feel I do. Perhaps if you let me in instead of locking me out I could understand.”
“Let you in? How could I do that?”
“Talk to me. Let me touch you. Share your pain with me. Share your needs and desires with me. If you think I don’t understand then let me in so I can.”
“I felt jealous. I saw you with Suzi. She is so young and she is so pretty and so sensual. I can’t compete with that. I felt jealous. It took over my brain.”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Do you? If you understood you would not have made love to her while I was there, watching and hurting.”
“You’re falling in love with me?”
“No, I’m not falling. I am in love with you. I’m in love with a man that I can’t have, a man who is married to my friend. A woman is having sex with my husband who hasn’t even touched me in over two months. I don’t know, maybe it is six months or a year. Whatever it is, it’s a fucking long time since he tried to fuck me.”
“Do you love him?”
The question shocked her. She looked at him with her eyes as wide open as her mouth. “Why did you ask me that?”
“Why are you so surprised? I only asked you if you loved your husband. It is a simple question, the obvious one. You don’t want to admit the answer, do you?”
“Are you physio-analyzing me now?”
“No, I’m not. All I was getting at is that if you love him as a wife should love her husband then you should tear back inside and pull him off my wife and give him a dressing down. If you don’t then you should stay here with me because I like being here with you.”
“I like being here with you as well.”
“Good, then how are we going to fix this jealousy of yours then?”
“I don’t want you making love to Suzi. There, I’ve said it now.”
“Oh, I see. Alright, I won’t do it again without your permission.”
“You expect me to give you my permission?”
“I’m just leaving the door open for you. I’m not saying it’s going to happen.” He placed his hand on her crotch and slid his finger through the wetness that he felt there.
“Okay, I see. You’re putting the responsibility back on me.”
“When did you say your period is due?”
“It is due in a day or two. Why would you ask me that?”
“Hey, let me hold you. I want you to feel good, not angry or depressed. I want you to be happy.”
“So you think it is PMT?”
“What do you think,” He asked as he held his hand in front of her so that she could see the red on his hand.”
“Oh fuck. I should have known.”
“No, no, no. that’s not it at all. You felt left out. You felt deserted. You felt alone but you’re not. I’m here for you as long as you want me.”
“When did you realize that my period had arrived?”
“I suspected when I went to put my trousers on and I saw some signs of red. Either Suzi was a virgin but I didn't think she was or you had your monthlies coming on.”
“I feel like a fool.”
“You’re no fool. You’re just a very lovely, fertile woman preparing yourself to become a mother.”
“I wish you were preparing yourself to become a father.”
“Nothing in this world could make me happier than that wish coming true but you know it can’t, don’t you. Maria and I have tried so hard for so long without success so it will not happen for me.”
“That can’t stop us from trying though can it?”
“I hope not. I enjoy our time together, Makayla. I’m not looking forward to the day when I lose that company.”
“Maybe if we work things out together with Maria we might never lose it.”
“How?”
“I was thinking that I might follow you back to Barcelona. If I did that do you think I might be able to find work there?”
“I think so. My friend Oscar could help. He is the CEO of the parent organization that we all work for now. When the time approaches I’ll talk to him for you.”
“I like that.”
“Are you ready to come back to bed with me Makayla?”
“I feel like a fool to have lost it like that. You know I’m no use to you don’t you?”
“Just being with you is enough for me. The sexual part is not as important as you might think.”
“Thanks, I needed you to tell me that.”
“Well, what are we waiting for then?”
They got up and returned to the bedroom. Maria was asleep with Suzi on one side and Blake on the other. Don looked at Maria from the end of the bed and saw the evidence of Blake’s ejaculation on the sheets between her legs. He turned to Makayla and whispered, “I think we should go to sleep in your room tonight.”
“I’d like that.”
“I’d like it too, Makayla," Don stated as he led her out of his bedroom.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 13
Don Lay in bed beside Makayla. He looked at the ceiling for quite a while watching an insect make its way slowly towards the light. He was aware that Makayla was awake beside him.
“I need to tell you something, Makayla.”
“Yes,” she replied sounding inquisitive.
“You know Steve.”
“Yes, the man on our way to Perth to get Blake.”
“Yes, that’s the Steve. I’d like to take Maria up to spend some time with him.”
“Okay, when?”
“I’d like to take her up in the morning.”
“Why are you asking me this?”
“Well, I don’t want to let you think that I’m treading on your turf.”
“It’s as much your turf as mine. It was something we shared together.” She sat up and looked at him, “you enjoyed it didn’t you?”
He smiled, “Yes, I did actually. Not as much as you though.” They laughed at that.
“Why are you taking her there, Don?”
“Remember what he looked like, dark hair, Five foot eight, brown eyes.”
“Are you describing yourself, Don?”
“Now you’ve got it.”
“Oh, I see. If he wins the trophy then your daughter will look like you.”
“Yes, His feet took around size nine boots, his hands were about the same size as mine. He could have been my brother if I had one, that is.”
“How did you know what sized boot he took? He was barefoot.”
“I put my foot in his footprints in the sand as we left. His feet were not the only thing that was bare either.”
She laughed and replied, “I did that for you. You liked that didn’t you?”
“I loved it. I relive it in my dreams each night. That is when I……. Oh, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. I got carried away there for a moment.”
“I want to hear it! Finish off what you were about to say.”
“I’m sorry. I can’t do that to you.”
“Unless I’m mistaken, you have already done that to me so it is time we talked about it. We both feel it and we both know that it can lead nowhere without us hurting Maria and neither of us want to do that to her so I think we can share how we feel without her ever knowing.”
“It’s not only about Maria. It’s about betrayal, that feeling inside me of raising your expectations without being able to do anything about it.”
“I have no expectation except to be with you. I’m not going to hurt Maria because I feel the same about her.”
“I see, good friends with benefits whenever there is the opportunity.”
“Yes, good friends with benefits.”
…
Don parked the Audi at the front of the house and Steve walked out to meet them.
“Good day, mate. How are they hanging?” Steve said with his acute Australian drawl.
“I’m fine, Steve. How are you?”
“Good. This is your best lady I assume,” Steve said while walking around towards Maria.
“Yes, this is my wife, Maria,” Don replied.
“Wife?” Steve said with an enquiring look to Don.
“Yes, Maria is my wife. Makayla who you met last time I was here is our good friend. Maria has offered to assist you to organize the BBQ for tonight. As I’m working until four and probably won’t arrive until after five Maria thought it better to come up this morning. I hope you don’t mind.”
“Mind? No Don, I don’t mind. Spending the day with such a beautiful woman will be my pleasure.” Maria looked at him and smiled to show she accepted his compliment.
Maria had blushed at what he had said so she responded, “If I had known how handsome you were Steve I would have been here days ago.” She put her arms around him and gave him a hug.
“It looks as if you people are going to get along okay so I’ll leave you to your tasks. Remember our agreement, Maria.” Don threw in to remind Maria there was to be no penetrative sex until Don was present.
“I’ll remember,” Maria replied as she walked around to give her husband a hug. As they hugged she whispered to him, “Hurry back. I’m not sure that I can control myself until five. He’s a hunk,”
“I’ll let you say goodbye to Don. Come on up once he leaves, sweetheart.” Steve said as he walked back to his house.
“If it gets too much you might let him finger you and then suck him off. Once you do that he will need time to recover so it may take the pressure off you.”
“You don’t mind?”
“If the option is fingering or full-blown sex then settle for the fingering. You may even tell Steve no sex until Don is present if you must. Are we agreed?”
“Yes, I understood that before you stated it. Have a good day and don’t worry too much. I’ll be okay.”
…
“So you are telling me that Maria has gone away for a few days, Don. I thought we had a deal.” Marcus stated when Don told him that Maria would not be working for three days at least.
Don looked at Makayla then to Suzi and then back to Marcus. “Maria is her own person. I’m only her husband. I don’t control her, Marcus and even if I did I would not enter into the type of agreement that you think we had. I did stipulate some guidelines if she was to get with you. You attempted time and time again to get her to break those guidelines so I don’t think you have a right to complain.”
“Hhhpp,” Marcus grunted out to show his displeasure, “You’re with me today, Makayla. I had planned to take Maria with me but it appears that she doesn’t want to spend time with me so you are it.”
“Okay, if you wish but I’m not in the best of moods today,” Makayla stated hoping that he might understand that she was on her period.
“I don’t give a fuck what your mood is. We need to check up on a couple of these vineyards so I need a good looking lady with me to get information from some of the young lads around the area so that I can work out what is going on. You and Suzi can continue with your work, Don.”
“I’ll get my lunch then,” Makayla replied.
“You don’t need your lunch. We will eat at the restaurant with the customers. Hopefully, we can meet some of them and get their opinions of what they think of the new modifications. I need some good feedback to justify more of the work to that prick, Oscar. That’s why I wanted Maria here. She is good at getting people to talk also Oscar is less likely to object if the data has her name attached to it.”
“So you weren’t going to sneak away from Don with her then?” Makayla asked while glancing across towards Don.
“Well, that was always a possibility but then Don says he doesn’t control her so it would not have been something he could complain about then would it?” As he spoke he turned and walked away so that it deprived Don of the right of reply.
“Arsehole,” Don stated quietly so only the three of them could hear.
Suzi smiled and stated, “Yes, arsehole with a big dick and the ability to dominate women who like to be dominated.”
Don looked at her with his mouth open. “Which is it then that allows him access to women like Makayla and Maria?”
Suzi smiled and while looking at Makayla replied, “Both.”
Don looked towards the ground then back at Suzi. “I knew about the big dick thing but how much influence do you think that the domination part comes into it?”
“With Maria or with Makayla,” Suzi asked.
“With Maria, I guess. Is there a difference?”
“Yes, with Maria the domination is a huge part but with Makayla, she wants what he has to offer her so she doesn’t care either way.”
“Offer her? What do you mean by offer her?”
“Makayla wants a child but without the hassle of having to deal with the connection so she wants to use him as a sperm bank. He offers her a source of sperm for her child so she just accepts it as part of the deal, not so Maria.”
“What do you mean by not so Maria?”
Makayla cut in, “This conversation has gone far enough. Leave it alone, Suzi.”
“No, I want to know, Makayla,” Don replied.
“Maybe I’ve said enough, Don.”
“No, Suzi. You can’t say something like that and then leave me hanging. I need to know.”
Suzi looked across at Makayla who nodded understanding that it was too late to not complete the conversation. Suzi continued. “With Maria, it is more than sex. She is involved with him. The man is very dominating. With him, Maria is a sub. She has that as part of her makeup. She yearns for someone to take her and control her. She loves you Don but she misses that power and control in your relationship and Marcus provides that for her without the long term implications.”
“What do you mean without the long term implications?”
“It’s a long story but the short version is that Marcus fell in love with a woman called Irene. It was the only time that he has ever felt real love for any person other than himself. She pushed him away. She loved her husband, Oscar and did not want to lose him. Today Marcus is frightened to fall in love again so he offers no threat to Maria’s marriage to you.”
“How can you know all this?”
“Maria explained it to us. She came here because Irene needed someone to look after Marcus to help him to recover to what his purpose in life is, an impregnator of women. A man like that cannot be tied down to just one woman. Any woman who ends up with Marcus thinking she can have him as her own is going to be living a nightmare.”
“Maria explained all this to you, but why?”
“She can’t do it alone. Makayla did not meet Marcus by accident. She set herself up to meet him. That was part of the plan that Irene set in place. Show him the add, Makayla.”
“Are you saying that Makayla was obtained through an advertisement?”
“Yes, when Irene knew that Marcus was being sent here she ran a series of adverts to find women who needed a man to impregnate them. There are plenty of women who want children who are with men who either are not willing or not able to impregnate them. Marcus’s cousin assisted. He runs a business that provides such a service to families.”
“So how do you fit into the picture then?”
“I just happened to stumble onto you.”
“Me, why me?”
“Come on, Don you are not a fool. You understand that you and I have a bond. I know you felt it that night together and so did I.”
“Yes, I guess but I am married.”
“That’s true but Maria understands and that is the reason that when you return to Spain Maria and I are travelling together. Hopefully, you will be there beside us both. At least that is the wish of both of us.”
“Maria has agreed to that?”
“Yes, she says that your girlfriend back in Spain is leaving you so you will need someone with you when Maria goes out on her dates.”
“Dates?”
“Yes, she was dating other men with your permission before you came to Australia so it is not likely to change when you go back. She said there was Henry and then there was Oscar. Also, Roberto had shown interest in her so you will need me there to keep you company.”
“Marcus’s cousin, Roberto you mean?”
“Yes, the one who runs a business impregnating women.”
“But she will have a daughter. Why would she want to get with Roberto?”
“Now Don a girl needs a brother to grow up with. My child will be a girl as well so my daughter will need a male sibling as well. Maria has offered to do that for us when the time is right.”
“My God, you women are scheming bitches!”
“We have to be, Don. The man we love is not capable of dominating his harem.”
“His Harem?”
“Well, there are three of us and only one of you.”
Don grinned then turned to Makayla. “Makayla, your big dicked lover is waiting for you at the car. Get going so that Suzi and I can have some privacy. I think we will not get much work done today.”
“Damn, I wish Marcus had chosen you, Suzi.”
“You’re on your period, Makayla. You wouldn’t be any use to Don today.”
Makayla laughed, “It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve had to have sex under a shower. It works a charm. You should try it sometime.”
“We should keep that in mind next week when Maria is back with Marcus, Don. What do you think?”
“I’m willing if you are.” Don didn’t pick up the comment about Maria being back with Marcus the following week or he might have hesitated.
“Good. Now fuck off Makayla, Don and I have things to do, very important things.”
Don Lay in bed beside Makayla. He looked at the ceiling for quite a while watching an insect make its way slowly towards the light. He was aware that Makayla was awake beside him.
“I need to tell you something, Makayla.”
“Yes,” she replied sounding inquisitive.
“You know Steve.”
“Yes, the man on our way to Perth to get Blake.”
“Yes, that’s the Steve. I’d like to take Maria up to spend some time with him.”
“Okay, when?”
“I’d like to take her up in the morning.”
“Why are you asking me this?”
“Well, I don’t want to let you think that I’m treading on your turf.”
“It’s as much your turf as mine. It was something we shared together.” She sat up and looked at him, “you enjoyed it didn’t you?”
He smiled, “Yes, I did actually. Not as much as you though.” They laughed at that.
“Why are you taking her there, Don?”
“Remember what he looked like, dark hair, Five foot eight, brown eyes.”
“Are you describing yourself, Don?”
“Now you’ve got it.”
“Oh, I see. If he wins the trophy then your daughter will look like you.”
“Yes, His feet took around size nine boots, his hands were about the same size as mine. He could have been my brother if I had one, that is.”
“How did you know what sized boot he took? He was barefoot.”
“I put my foot in his footprints in the sand as we left. His feet were not the only thing that was bare either.”
She laughed and replied, “I did that for you. You liked that didn’t you?”
“I loved it. I relive it in my dreams each night. That is when I……. Oh, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. I got carried away there for a moment.”
“I want to hear it! Finish off what you were about to say.”
“I’m sorry. I can’t do that to you.”
“Unless I’m mistaken, you have already done that to me so it is time we talked about it. We both feel it and we both know that it can lead nowhere without us hurting Maria and neither of us want to do that to her so I think we can share how we feel without her ever knowing.”
“It’s not only about Maria. It’s about betrayal, that feeling inside me of raising your expectations without being able to do anything about it.”
“I have no expectation except to be with you. I’m not going to hurt Maria because I feel the same about her.”
“I see, good friends with benefits whenever there is the opportunity.”
“Yes, good friends with benefits.”
…
Don parked the Audi at the front of the house and Steve walked out to meet them.
“Good day, mate. How are they hanging?” Steve said with his acute Australian drawl.
“I’m fine, Steve. How are you?”
“Good. This is your best lady I assume,” Steve said while walking around towards Maria.
“Yes, this is my wife, Maria,” Don replied.
“Wife?” Steve said with an enquiring look to Don.
“Yes, Maria is my wife. Makayla who you met last time I was here is our good friend. Maria has offered to assist you to organize the BBQ for tonight. As I’m working until four and probably won’t arrive until after five Maria thought it better to come up this morning. I hope you don’t mind.”
“Mind? No Don, I don’t mind. Spending the day with such a beautiful woman will be my pleasure.” Maria looked at him and smiled to show she accepted his compliment.
Maria had blushed at what he had said so she responded, “If I had known how handsome you were Steve I would have been here days ago.” She put her arms around him and gave him a hug.
“It looks as if you people are going to get along okay so I’ll leave you to your tasks. Remember our agreement, Maria.” Don threw in to remind Maria there was to be no penetrative sex until Don was present.
“I’ll remember,” Maria replied as she walked around to give her husband a hug. As they hugged she whispered to him, “Hurry back. I’m not sure that I can control myself until five. He’s a hunk,”
“I’ll let you say goodbye to Don. Come on up once he leaves, sweetheart.” Steve said as he walked back to his house.
“If it gets too much you might let him finger you and then suck him off. Once you do that he will need time to recover so it may take the pressure off you.”
“You don’t mind?”
“If the option is fingering or full-blown sex then settle for the fingering. You may even tell Steve no sex until Don is present if you must. Are we agreed?”
“Yes, I understood that before you stated it. Have a good day and don’t worry too much. I’ll be okay.”
…
“So you are telling me that Maria has gone away for a few days, Don. I thought we had a deal.” Marcus stated when Don told him that Maria would not be working for three days at least.
Don looked at Makayla then to Suzi and then back to Marcus. “Maria is her own person. I’m only her husband. I don’t control her, Marcus and even if I did I would not enter into the type of agreement that you think we had. I did stipulate some guidelines if she was to get with you. You attempted time and time again to get her to break those guidelines so I don’t think you have a right to complain.”
“Hhhpp,” Marcus grunted out to show his displeasure, “You’re with me today, Makayla. I had planned to take Maria with me but it appears that she doesn’t want to spend time with me so you are it.”
“Okay, if you wish but I’m not in the best of moods today,” Makayla stated hoping that he might understand that she was on her period.
“I don’t give a fuck what your mood is. We need to check up on a couple of these vineyards so I need a good looking lady with me to get information from some of the young lads around the area so that I can work out what is going on. You and Suzi can continue with your work, Don.”
“I’ll get my lunch then,” Makayla replied.
“You don’t need your lunch. We will eat at the restaurant with the customers. Hopefully, we can meet some of them and get their opinions of what they think of the new modifications. I need some good feedback to justify more of the work to that prick, Oscar. That’s why I wanted Maria here. She is good at getting people to talk also Oscar is less likely to object if the data has her name attached to it.”
“So you weren’t going to sneak away from Don with her then?” Makayla asked while glancing across towards Don.
“Well, that was always a possibility but then Don says he doesn’t control her so it would not have been something he could complain about then would it?” As he spoke he turned and walked away so that it deprived Don of the right of reply.
“Arsehole,” Don stated quietly so only the three of them could hear.
Suzi smiled and stated, “Yes, arsehole with a big dick and the ability to dominate women who like to be dominated.”
Don looked at her with his mouth open. “Which is it then that allows him access to women like Makayla and Maria?”
Suzi smiled and while looking at Makayla replied, “Both.”
Don looked towards the ground then back at Suzi. “I knew about the big dick thing but how much influence do you think that the domination part comes into it?”
“With Maria or with Makayla,” Suzi asked.
“With Maria, I guess. Is there a difference?”
“Yes, with Maria the domination is a huge part but with Makayla, she wants what he has to offer her so she doesn’t care either way.”
“Offer her? What do you mean by offer her?”
“Makayla wants a child but without the hassle of having to deal with the connection so she wants to use him as a sperm bank. He offers her a source of sperm for her child so she just accepts it as part of the deal, not so Maria.”
“What do you mean by not so Maria?”
Makayla cut in, “This conversation has gone far enough. Leave it alone, Suzi.”
“No, I want to know, Makayla,” Don replied.
“Maybe I’ve said enough, Don.”
“No, Suzi. You can’t say something like that and then leave me hanging. I need to know.”
Suzi looked across at Makayla who nodded understanding that it was too late to not complete the conversation. Suzi continued. “With Maria, it is more than sex. She is involved with him. The man is very dominating. With him, Maria is a sub. She has that as part of her makeup. She yearns for someone to take her and control her. She loves you Don but she misses that power and control in your relationship and Marcus provides that for her without the long term implications.”
“What do you mean without the long term implications?”
“It’s a long story but the short version is that Marcus fell in love with a woman called Irene. It was the only time that he has ever felt real love for any person other than himself. She pushed him away. She loved her husband, Oscar and did not want to lose him. Today Marcus is frightened to fall in love again so he offers no threat to Maria’s marriage to you.”
“How can you know all this?”
“Maria explained it to us. She came here because Irene needed someone to look after Marcus to help him to recover to what his purpose in life is, an impregnator of women. A man like that cannot be tied down to just one woman. Any woman who ends up with Marcus thinking she can have him as her own is going to be living a nightmare.”
“Maria explained all this to you, but why?”
“She can’t do it alone. Makayla did not meet Marcus by accident. She set herself up to meet him. That was part of the plan that Irene set in place. Show him the add, Makayla.”
“Are you saying that Makayla was obtained through an advertisement?”
“Yes, when Irene knew that Marcus was being sent here she ran a series of adverts to find women who needed a man to impregnate them. There are plenty of women who want children who are with men who either are not willing or not able to impregnate them. Marcus’s cousin assisted. He runs a business that provides such a service to families.”
“So how do you fit into the picture then?”
“I just happened to stumble onto you.”
“Me, why me?”
“Come on, Don you are not a fool. You understand that you and I have a bond. I know you felt it that night together and so did I.”
“Yes, I guess but I am married.”
“That’s true but Maria understands and that is the reason that when you return to Spain Maria and I are travelling together. Hopefully, you will be there beside us both. At least that is the wish of both of us.”
“Maria has agreed to that?”
“Yes, she says that your girlfriend back in Spain is leaving you so you will need someone with you when Maria goes out on her dates.”
“Dates?”
“Yes, she was dating other men with your permission before you came to Australia so it is not likely to change when you go back. She said there was Henry and then there was Oscar. Also, Roberto had shown interest in her so you will need me there to keep you company.”
“Marcus’s cousin, Roberto you mean?”
“Yes, the one who runs a business impregnating women.”
“But she will have a daughter. Why would she want to get with Roberto?”
“Now Don a girl needs a brother to grow up with. My child will be a girl as well so my daughter will need a male sibling as well. Maria has offered to do that for us when the time is right.”
“My God, you women are scheming bitches!”
“We have to be, Don. The man we love is not capable of dominating his harem.”
“His Harem?”
“Well, there are three of us and only one of you.”
Don grinned then turned to Makayla. “Makayla, your big dicked lover is waiting for you at the car. Get going so that Suzi and I can have some privacy. I think we will not get much work done today.”
“Damn, I wish Marcus had chosen you, Suzi.”
“You’re on your period, Makayla. You wouldn’t be any use to Don today.”
Makayla laughed, “It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve had to have sex under a shower. It works a charm. You should try it sometime.”
“We should keep that in mind next week when Maria is back with Marcus, Don. What do you think?”
“I’m willing if you are.” Don didn’t pick up the comment about Maria being back with Marcus the following week or he might have hesitated.
“Good. Now fuck off Makayla, Don and I have things to do, very important things.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 14
Maria walked up the driveway towards Steve’s house with the shopping bags in each hand. When she was a couple of meters away from the door it opened and Steve said, “Let me take those bags for you. I’m sorry I should have offered while you said goodbye to your husband.”
“It’s okay. Just lead the way to the kitchen. I’ll be okay.”
“Independent, I like that.”
Maria chuckled. “You sound like Don. He never does anything unless he consults with me first.”
“You sound critical of him.”
“No, I’m not critical of him at all. I love the man and I always know where I stand with him. It is an excellent position if you are married to a man.”
“And if you’re not?”
“That depends entirely on the man. What are you suggesting?”
“You are a very attractive woman and your husband has left you here with a single man. Why would that be, do you think?”
Maria smiled at him. “You’re very direct,” she said. “You don’t waste time beating around the bush as you Australians say. Why do you think he might have done that?”
“It could be that he trusts me but that’s not likely after our last meeting.”
“You mean when you seduced our friend, Makayla.”
“Seduced, no, I didn’t seduce her. I fucked her right there in front of your husband.”
“Yes, he told me.”
“So given that, why do you think he has left you here with me then?”
“Why do you think?”
“I would have deduced that he wants the same for his wife. That is if she is willing.”
“I think he left me here to prepare the salads for the BBQ tonight.”
“He must have known that I would sound you out to see if you were interested.”
“Yes, he would have realized that. That was probably the reason that he gave me precise instructions that I was not to have sex with you while we are here alone today.”
“While we are here alone today, that sounds like……. “ Maria cut him off before he could finish.
“Yes, it does, doesn’t it?”
“So he wants to watch us?”
“That sounds a little bit like it if we get to that stage that is.”
“Okay, now I know where I stand we can get on with the day. Now did you bring your swimmers with you?”
“No, I didn’t. Do you have a pool?”
“I have the Indian Ocean at my doorstep. I guess we have to swim naked then.”
“Hhhmmm, I think I like the idea of that.”
“Swimming naked and no sex, that’s not going to be very exciting.”
“Well, maybe we can find a compromise. How good are you at keeping promises?”
“Very good usually but it depends on the promises.”
“If you promise to pull out can I trust you?”
“So you’re fertile and you don’t want to get pregnant. Is that the story?”
“No, not exactly. I’m fertile, if not now then very soon but I don’t want to conceive unless my husband is holding my hand.”
“Oh, so you want to conceive tonight when your husband is present.”
“Now you have got the picture.”
“It took us a while but we got there. Let’s go for a swim and then we can prepare for tonight.”
“That sounds good to me.”
….
“So what is the story with Maria then,” Marcus asked.
“She has gone away for a couple of days,” Makayla replied.
“I knew that but why?”
“She didn’t say.”
“Come on you must have some idea of why she has gone away.”
“She may not like the way you are forcing yourself onto her.”
“She wants a daughter.”
“Maybe so but she shouldn’t have to be forced to have your daughter. There has to be an agreement between her and her husband for it to happen. She can’t afford to lose her marriage just because you want to get your nuts off.”
“Is that the way you see it?”
“That is exactly the way I see it. The husband has to be involved. He has to have some say in how it happens and when.”
“So you want Blake involved when your time comes, is that it?”
“We are not talking about me. The conversation was not about me at all. What makes you think that I’m up for it anyway?”
“I know women. If you were not up for it you would have stayed involved in that airline bullshit in Perth but you didn’t. You came down here to me.”
“I came down here because I like Maria and Don. It has nothing to do with you.”
“But you have accepted my offer of going on a date. That must mean something.”
“I went on a date with you because Don and Maria had their own thing on and if I hadn’t gone on the date you would have pressurized Maria to go with you.”
“Well, there is some truth to that but you need to understand that Maria wants someone to dominate her. She is a sub and that piss weak husband of hers can’t see it.”
“He is a decent person and believes everyone has the right to make their own decisions, male or female.”
“Yes, exactly, that is what I said. He is piss-weak. Men are stronger because they were put on this earth to control. Women are weak so they need the man to tell them how to behave, what to do and how to do it. That’s the way the world is and it is never going to change.”
“Hhmm, I can see why Irene stuck with Oscar now.”
“What! Irene has nothing to do with this.”
“Irene has a lot to do with this. You lost her because you tried to control her and the next woman you fall in love with will do exactly the same if you try to treat her like your pet parrot. I will never bow to you, Marcus. We are equals, you and me. Maria is your equal as well. If you want to know why Maria has disappeared on you while she is fertile you just have to think about how you treated her and how you treated her husband. Your name is Marcus. You are not God!”
Marcus went quiet. He drove a little slower. He moved a little less sure of himself. Eventually, he spoke. “Who told you about Irene?”
“I’m not allowed to say. It’s a question that I can’t answer.”
“Okay, well let’s do a game of discovery, shall we?”
“If you wish but I have no intention of divulging my sources.”
“Was it Maria?”
“No, but she did mention Irene.”
“Was it Don?”
“No, but he did mention Irene as well.”
“Was it Oscar?”
“I haven’t spoken to Oscar but I am looking forward to meeting him.”
“Why.”
“He’s an ordinary man who has attained great power without wanting it and he appears to be handling it very well according to all reports.”
“Ah, so it was Irene herself then.”
“Why would you say that?”
“Maria and Don left Barcelona at the same time as I did so they have no idea of how well he is handling things. You said you haven’t met Oscar. The only person it could be then is Irene. She sent you to look after me, didn’t she?”
“That’s a ridiculous question to ask.”
“No, it’s not. It is the right question to ask but you gave the wrong answer. Have you ever heard the statement, he who protests most?”
“Yes, I’ve heard it?”
“Well if it was untrue you would have just said, I haven’t met Irene like you did for Oscar but you didn’t say that. You asked me why I would say that and then you called it a ridiculous question. You have spoken to Irene, haven’t you?”
“Yes.”
“She told you how to meet me, didn’t she?”
“Yes.”
“Blond, long legs, showing off your tits, wriggle of the hips, Eye contact followed by a big smile then walk straight up to me. She knew I couldn’t resist you.” He laughed out loud. “I love that woman. She is fucking magnificent. Can’t you understand why I love her so fucking much?”
“Yes, I do actually. That is exactly why I’m trying to tell you why you couldn’t have her. Oscar owes you a lot. In fact, Oscar owes you his whole fucking world. You will never get her now but there is a chance for the next woman you fall in love with.”
“Oscar, how could he owe me anything other than my job back?”
“He owes you a hell of a lot because if you weren’t such a male chauvinist pig who can’t feel for other people Irene would be sitting in this car with you now and the car would most likely be driving down the roadway to a board meeting in Barcelona.”
Again Marcus went quiet. He drove even slower and more calmly. Once again eventually he spoke. “Can you teach me?”
“Teach me what?”
“How to stop being self-important and to learn to respect other’s feelings.”
“Why would you want to do that?”
“I want her back. I’m only half a man without her.”
“You are not going to get her back now. You have to look forward not backwards. There is someone in this world for you, Marcus but it can’t be Irene. She has made her decision and wild horses could not make her change her mind. What you may be able to do one day if you decide to change how you treat people is to become her friend. You may even end up friends with Oscar if you really decide to change.”
“Why would I ever want to become friends with Oscar?”
“I can think of two excellent reasons. No, I’m wrong! There are three excellent reasons to become friends with Oscar.”
“Okay, tell me.”
“Nope, I’ll leave it to you to work that out.”
“Okay, let me see. I guess if I can’t be friends with Oscar than I can’t be friends with the wife who loves him.”
“That would be number three on my list, yes.”
“Only number three. Are you saying there are two better reasons?”
“There are at least two that I can think of. There may even be more.”
“And you are not going to drop any hints.”
“I could drop one hint.”
“Why do you hate Oscar?”
“He took my woman away from me.”
“No, he didn’t. You tried to take his woman away from him. You are looking at life the wrong way. In all things there is order. If you work outside that order or try to reverse the order as you often try to do then it is you who is wrong, not the order.”
“So you are saying that I should respect Oscar.”
“You are getting close but that is not the order. That is what can follow if you respect the order of things.”
“Let me think about it.” He stopped the car. “Okay, so Oscar and Irene are married. So I really have no link to them in the natural order of things do I?”
“That’s correct.”
“Then I meet Irene and we are attracted to each other.”
“Maybe but why was she attracted to you? She is married and loves her husband so there has to be a reason.”
“She wants a child.”
“No. They want a child. He has set her free because they want a son. In fact, it is Oscar who wants the son and it is he who sows the seed that involves you. That is the order of things.”
“So he must not be able to have children but he has two daughters.”
“That’s correct. Maria told me that he had a vasectomy because when their last daughter was born the doctors told Irene that she could lose her life if she became pregnant again.”
“So he gave up his manhood for his wife?”
“Yes, that Marcus is what people really in love do for each other but in this case, it was a mistake because the doctors were wrong. Think about it, would you give up your fertility for a woman.”
“I probably wouldn’t give that up. I’m not faced with that decision, of course, but if she asked me to I would consider it.”
“She didn’t ask. He did it for her. She didn’t expect it of him. From what I’ve been told I don’t think she would have asked that of him.”
“So you are saying that is real love.”
“That is love. That is what happens if you are in love with someone. You put their welfare ahead of your own. Now you tried to break that up. You failed of course and if you had succeeded then it would not have been love, not true love anyway.”
“So I still don’t understand what the other two reasons are?”
“If you don’t understand then I can’t tell you. To become a better person you have to work it out for yourself. Perhaps it might help to tell me if anything has changed in your mind following out discussion.”
“Okay, well I guess my opinion of Oscar has changed. I thought he was just a weak person but he isn’t weak is he. He must have some inner strength or be a total fool to give up his manhood for his wife. I don’t think he is a fool so he must be strong. I misjudged him, I guess. I may be able to respect him.”
“So strength, respect, where do you think that is heading?”
“No, we can’t become friends. He took my family position off me.”
“Did he? How did he do that?”
Marcus was lost for words. He just stared at her. “What do you mean?”
“What did he do to take your job off you?”
Again he was lost for words. There was a long delay then he said, “My mother gave it to him.”
“Have you ever stopped to consider why she might have done that?”
“My mother is a stupid old bitch, that’s why!”
“Hhmm, so this woman who has run a multinational corporation successfully for many years is a stupid old bitch. Now that is the first time I’ve heard that. Who is it that thinks that? Who told you?”
“No one had to tell me. It’s my opinion.”
“So what data have you got to justify that opinion?”
“Data, who needs data, she is my mother. She gave my job to Oscar. That’s it!”
“The question you need to answer is why she did that. If you understand that you might one day be able to get your job back.”
“How could I do that?”
“If you understand why she gave Oscar the job that you think is yours then you will know what you have to change to get it back. Have you asked her?”
“She said that I was unreliable and I couldn’t be trusted.”
“Is that true?”
“Probably but I would like to change as I’ve said before but I don’t know how to. I need help.”
“No, I disagree. You don’t need help. You just have to learn to respect people and put their needs equal to or ahead of your own.”
“What use is it now? Oscar has the job. I can’t get it back.”
“Maybe, just maybe if we can restore your profile in your mother eyes we might be able to ask Oscar to give you your job back.”
“You said we.”
“You did ask me for my help, didn’t you?”
“I just thought that you might give me your advice.”
“Okay, if you just want my advice then I’ve given it. That’s it then. It’s over. I can go home now.”
“You really meant that you would work with me to raise my…. I don’t know, whatever it is to allow me to be considered to get my job back?”
“The word is profile. It is the way that people see and think of you. That is what I thought you wanted me to help you with.”
“And you would do that for me?”
“Yes, I would if that is what you want.”
“I’d be indebted to you.”
“No, you wouldn’t. I would only do it if I wanted to.”
“Why would you want to do this for me?”
“Everybody has some good somewhere inside them. I want to meet that good person that you have hidden away deep inside of you. I want him to come out so that I can meet him.”
“You fascinate me.”
“You’re a thief.”
“I’m a thief, why?”
“You stole my words,” Makayla replied with a chuckle.
“Can I kiss you?”
“No, not yet. That comes after the good man inside you comes out.”
“What if he doesn’t exist?”
“Then I’m wasting my time and this is one pussy you will never conquer.”
“Now that’s a challenge. I accept.”
Maria walked up the driveway towards Steve’s house with the shopping bags in each hand. When she was a couple of meters away from the door it opened and Steve said, “Let me take those bags for you. I’m sorry I should have offered while you said goodbye to your husband.”
“It’s okay. Just lead the way to the kitchen. I’ll be okay.”
“Independent, I like that.”
Maria chuckled. “You sound like Don. He never does anything unless he consults with me first.”
“You sound critical of him.”
“No, I’m not critical of him at all. I love the man and I always know where I stand with him. It is an excellent position if you are married to a man.”
“And if you’re not?”
“That depends entirely on the man. What are you suggesting?”
“You are a very attractive woman and your husband has left you here with a single man. Why would that be, do you think?”
Maria smiled at him. “You’re very direct,” she said. “You don’t waste time beating around the bush as you Australians say. Why do you think he might have done that?”
“It could be that he trusts me but that’s not likely after our last meeting.”
“You mean when you seduced our friend, Makayla.”
“Seduced, no, I didn’t seduce her. I fucked her right there in front of your husband.”
“Yes, he told me.”
“So given that, why do you think he has left you here with me then?”
“Why do you think?”
“I would have deduced that he wants the same for his wife. That is if she is willing.”
“I think he left me here to prepare the salads for the BBQ tonight.”
“He must have known that I would sound you out to see if you were interested.”
“Yes, he would have realized that. That was probably the reason that he gave me precise instructions that I was not to have sex with you while we are here alone today.”
“While we are here alone today, that sounds like……. “ Maria cut him off before he could finish.
“Yes, it does, doesn’t it?”
“So he wants to watch us?”
“That sounds a little bit like it if we get to that stage that is.”
“Okay, now I know where I stand we can get on with the day. Now did you bring your swimmers with you?”
“No, I didn’t. Do you have a pool?”
“I have the Indian Ocean at my doorstep. I guess we have to swim naked then.”
“Hhhmmm, I think I like the idea of that.”
“Swimming naked and no sex, that’s not going to be very exciting.”
“Well, maybe we can find a compromise. How good are you at keeping promises?”
“Very good usually but it depends on the promises.”
“If you promise to pull out can I trust you?”
“So you’re fertile and you don’t want to get pregnant. Is that the story?”
“No, not exactly. I’m fertile, if not now then very soon but I don’t want to conceive unless my husband is holding my hand.”
“Oh, so you want to conceive tonight when your husband is present.”
“Now you have got the picture.”
“It took us a while but we got there. Let’s go for a swim and then we can prepare for tonight.”
“That sounds good to me.”
….
“So what is the story with Maria then,” Marcus asked.
“She has gone away for a couple of days,” Makayla replied.
“I knew that but why?”
“She didn’t say.”
“Come on you must have some idea of why she has gone away.”
“She may not like the way you are forcing yourself onto her.”
“She wants a daughter.”
“Maybe so but she shouldn’t have to be forced to have your daughter. There has to be an agreement between her and her husband for it to happen. She can’t afford to lose her marriage just because you want to get your nuts off.”
“Is that the way you see it?”
“That is exactly the way I see it. The husband has to be involved. He has to have some say in how it happens and when.”
“So you want Blake involved when your time comes, is that it?”
“We are not talking about me. The conversation was not about me at all. What makes you think that I’m up for it anyway?”
“I know women. If you were not up for it you would have stayed involved in that airline bullshit in Perth but you didn’t. You came down here to me.”
“I came down here because I like Maria and Don. It has nothing to do with you.”
“But you have accepted my offer of going on a date. That must mean something.”
“I went on a date with you because Don and Maria had their own thing on and if I hadn’t gone on the date you would have pressurized Maria to go with you.”
“Well, there is some truth to that but you need to understand that Maria wants someone to dominate her. She is a sub and that piss weak husband of hers can’t see it.”
“He is a decent person and believes everyone has the right to make their own decisions, male or female.”
“Yes, exactly, that is what I said. He is piss-weak. Men are stronger because they were put on this earth to control. Women are weak so they need the man to tell them how to behave, what to do and how to do it. That’s the way the world is and it is never going to change.”
“Hhmm, I can see why Irene stuck with Oscar now.”
“What! Irene has nothing to do with this.”
“Irene has a lot to do with this. You lost her because you tried to control her and the next woman you fall in love with will do exactly the same if you try to treat her like your pet parrot. I will never bow to you, Marcus. We are equals, you and me. Maria is your equal as well. If you want to know why Maria has disappeared on you while she is fertile you just have to think about how you treated her and how you treated her husband. Your name is Marcus. You are not God!”
Marcus went quiet. He drove a little slower. He moved a little less sure of himself. Eventually, he spoke. “Who told you about Irene?”
“I’m not allowed to say. It’s a question that I can’t answer.”
“Okay, well let’s do a game of discovery, shall we?”
“If you wish but I have no intention of divulging my sources.”
“Was it Maria?”
“No, but she did mention Irene.”
“Was it Don?”
“No, but he did mention Irene as well.”
“Was it Oscar?”
“I haven’t spoken to Oscar but I am looking forward to meeting him.”
“Why.”
“He’s an ordinary man who has attained great power without wanting it and he appears to be handling it very well according to all reports.”
“Ah, so it was Irene herself then.”
“Why would you say that?”
“Maria and Don left Barcelona at the same time as I did so they have no idea of how well he is handling things. You said you haven’t met Oscar. The only person it could be then is Irene. She sent you to look after me, didn’t she?”
“That’s a ridiculous question to ask.”
“No, it’s not. It is the right question to ask but you gave the wrong answer. Have you ever heard the statement, he who protests most?”
“Yes, I’ve heard it?”
“Well if it was untrue you would have just said, I haven’t met Irene like you did for Oscar but you didn’t say that. You asked me why I would say that and then you called it a ridiculous question. You have spoken to Irene, haven’t you?”
“Yes.”
“She told you how to meet me, didn’t she?”
“Yes.”
“Blond, long legs, showing off your tits, wriggle of the hips, Eye contact followed by a big smile then walk straight up to me. She knew I couldn’t resist you.” He laughed out loud. “I love that woman. She is fucking magnificent. Can’t you understand why I love her so fucking much?”
“Yes, I do actually. That is exactly why I’m trying to tell you why you couldn’t have her. Oscar owes you a lot. In fact, Oscar owes you his whole fucking world. You will never get her now but there is a chance for the next woman you fall in love with.”
“Oscar, how could he owe me anything other than my job back?”
“He owes you a hell of a lot because if you weren’t such a male chauvinist pig who can’t feel for other people Irene would be sitting in this car with you now and the car would most likely be driving down the roadway to a board meeting in Barcelona.”
Again Marcus went quiet. He drove even slower and more calmly. Once again eventually he spoke. “Can you teach me?”
“Teach me what?”
“How to stop being self-important and to learn to respect other’s feelings.”
“Why would you want to do that?”
“I want her back. I’m only half a man without her.”
“You are not going to get her back now. You have to look forward not backwards. There is someone in this world for you, Marcus but it can’t be Irene. She has made her decision and wild horses could not make her change her mind. What you may be able to do one day if you decide to change how you treat people is to become her friend. You may even end up friends with Oscar if you really decide to change.”
“Why would I ever want to become friends with Oscar?”
“I can think of two excellent reasons. No, I’m wrong! There are three excellent reasons to become friends with Oscar.”
“Okay, tell me.”
“Nope, I’ll leave it to you to work that out.”
“Okay, let me see. I guess if I can’t be friends with Oscar than I can’t be friends with the wife who loves him.”
“That would be number three on my list, yes.”
“Only number three. Are you saying there are two better reasons?”
“There are at least two that I can think of. There may even be more.”
“And you are not going to drop any hints.”
“I could drop one hint.”
“Why do you hate Oscar?”
“He took my woman away from me.”
“No, he didn’t. You tried to take his woman away from him. You are looking at life the wrong way. In all things there is order. If you work outside that order or try to reverse the order as you often try to do then it is you who is wrong, not the order.”
“So you are saying that I should respect Oscar.”
“You are getting close but that is not the order. That is what can follow if you respect the order of things.”
“Let me think about it.” He stopped the car. “Okay, so Oscar and Irene are married. So I really have no link to them in the natural order of things do I?”
“That’s correct.”
“Then I meet Irene and we are attracted to each other.”
“Maybe but why was she attracted to you? She is married and loves her husband so there has to be a reason.”
“She wants a child.”
“No. They want a child. He has set her free because they want a son. In fact, it is Oscar who wants the son and it is he who sows the seed that involves you. That is the order of things.”
“So he must not be able to have children but he has two daughters.”
“That’s correct. Maria told me that he had a vasectomy because when their last daughter was born the doctors told Irene that she could lose her life if she became pregnant again.”
“So he gave up his manhood for his wife?”
“Yes, that Marcus is what people really in love do for each other but in this case, it was a mistake because the doctors were wrong. Think about it, would you give up your fertility for a woman.”
“I probably wouldn’t give that up. I’m not faced with that decision, of course, but if she asked me to I would consider it.”
“She didn’t ask. He did it for her. She didn’t expect it of him. From what I’ve been told I don’t think she would have asked that of him.”
“So you are saying that is real love.”
“That is love. That is what happens if you are in love with someone. You put their welfare ahead of your own. Now you tried to break that up. You failed of course and if you had succeeded then it would not have been love, not true love anyway.”
“So I still don’t understand what the other two reasons are?”
“If you don’t understand then I can’t tell you. To become a better person you have to work it out for yourself. Perhaps it might help to tell me if anything has changed in your mind following out discussion.”
“Okay, well I guess my opinion of Oscar has changed. I thought he was just a weak person but he isn’t weak is he. He must have some inner strength or be a total fool to give up his manhood for his wife. I don’t think he is a fool so he must be strong. I misjudged him, I guess. I may be able to respect him.”
“So strength, respect, where do you think that is heading?”
“No, we can’t become friends. He took my family position off me.”
“Did he? How did he do that?”
Marcus was lost for words. He just stared at her. “What do you mean?”
“What did he do to take your job off you?”
Again he was lost for words. There was a long delay then he said, “My mother gave it to him.”
“Have you ever stopped to consider why she might have done that?”
“My mother is a stupid old bitch, that’s why!”
“Hhmm, so this woman who has run a multinational corporation successfully for many years is a stupid old bitch. Now that is the first time I’ve heard that. Who is it that thinks that? Who told you?”
“No one had to tell me. It’s my opinion.”
“So what data have you got to justify that opinion?”
“Data, who needs data, she is my mother. She gave my job to Oscar. That’s it!”
“The question you need to answer is why she did that. If you understand that you might one day be able to get your job back.”
“How could I do that?”
“If you understand why she gave Oscar the job that you think is yours then you will know what you have to change to get it back. Have you asked her?”
“She said that I was unreliable and I couldn’t be trusted.”
“Is that true?”
“Probably but I would like to change as I’ve said before but I don’t know how to. I need help.”
“No, I disagree. You don’t need help. You just have to learn to respect people and put their needs equal to or ahead of your own.”
“What use is it now? Oscar has the job. I can’t get it back.”
“Maybe, just maybe if we can restore your profile in your mother eyes we might be able to ask Oscar to give you your job back.”
“You said we.”
“You did ask me for my help, didn’t you?”
“I just thought that you might give me your advice.”
“Okay, if you just want my advice then I’ve given it. That’s it then. It’s over. I can go home now.”
“You really meant that you would work with me to raise my…. I don’t know, whatever it is to allow me to be considered to get my job back?”
“The word is profile. It is the way that people see and think of you. That is what I thought you wanted me to help you with.”
“And you would do that for me?”
“Yes, I would if that is what you want.”
“I’d be indebted to you.”
“No, you wouldn’t. I would only do it if I wanted to.”
“Why would you want to do this for me?”
“Everybody has some good somewhere inside them. I want to meet that good person that you have hidden away deep inside of you. I want him to come out so that I can meet him.”
“You fascinate me.”
“You’re a thief.”
“I’m a thief, why?”
“You stole my words,” Makayla replied with a chuckle.
“Can I kiss you?”
“No, not yet. That comes after the good man inside you comes out.”
“What if he doesn’t exist?”
“Then I’m wasting my time and this is one pussy you will never conquer.”
“Now that’s a challenge. I accept.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 15
“Maria, come here.”
“Why?”
“I want to kiss you.”
“Steve, please. I’m neck-deep in the Indian Ocean and all you can think of is kissing me. What if somebody is watching us, two nude people swimming together?”
“No one knows you here so why would you care?”
“Who knows, my husband may have come back to spy on us.”
“I hope so because then I won’t have to pull out and I don’t really want to do that, you know.”
“I won’t want you to either but you know you have to, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know and I will.”
“Good, then I can kiss you.”
“Wrap your legs around my waist.”
“Oh, you’re big.”
“You’re tight.”
…..
“Makayla is not back. I guess we should go home without her. Marcus would run her home.”
“We could wait a little longer, Don.”
“We have this BBQ with Steve and Maria is there waiting for us. We need to go.”
“You’re worried about her?”
“Yes, I left her there but afterwards I wondered if I had made a mistake. What if he doesn’t respect our wishes?”
“What are your wishes, Don? It seems to me that you like to take risks but then you have second thoughts. You trust her and then you find you can’t trust her. You love her but have doubts if she loves you back. You want to experiment with others but then you want to be safe. What exactly is it that you actually want?”
Don laughed, “If I knew that Suzi I would reach out and grab it.”
“I’m here, Don.”
“Sorry.”
“If you will have me, Don. I am here.”
“Suzi, I’m sorry but you know I love her, don’t you.”
“Yes, I know but she is not satisfied with just you, Don. I am and I will be.”
“I don’t know what to say to you, Suzi. I don’t want to insult you or hurt you but at the same time I can’t do much about our situation.”
“I know that Don but it would be wrong of me to not tell you how I feel and not give you the opportunity to change your life if you wished to.”
“I appreciate that and I value your friendship and…..” Don hesitated before he said it but then blurted out “and your love. There is a part of my heart that will always be dedicated to you as well, Suzi.”
“I knew that. Now, let’s go. I don’t want to talk about it any more.”
….
“Makayla, you’re home. We were waiting for you back at the job.”
“I’m sorry Don but we were not far away from home when we finished so Marcus decided to drop me off here. I tried to call you but your phone was out of range.”
“Are you ready for the BBQ?” Don had noticed that she appeared too overdressed for a beach BBQ.
“No, I’ve decided to not go. Marcus is taking me to dinner instead.”
“So my favourite girl is dumping me for the boss. Trying to go up in the world are we?”
Makayla laughed, “It’s not what you think.”
Don laughed back at her, “That appears to be what they all say and then they come home with a big belly. Be prepared Makayla. You are playing with fire with Marcus. We might be able to put one over him at work but when it comes to sex and impregnation he is a master at the game.”
“Maybe, we’ll see.”
“Yes, we will, won’t we? I’ll be watching how well your dresses fit in the next few months.”
“Hhmm, I hope you continue to look at all of me, Don and not just my waist.”
“Yes, that’s an offer I’ll have trouble ignoring.”
“Come on, Don,” Suzi said, “We are already late. You can play verbal chess with your girlfriend when we get home.” She turned and walked towards the door.
Makayla smiled and whispered, “Jealous, watch that one, lover boy. She is right into you.”
Don swatted Makayla on the bottom then whispered, “I like it,” and followed Suzi to the car.
….
When Don parked the Audi in the driveway, Suzi went to get out but Don said, “Wait!”
Suzi looked up to see Maria walking towards the car. She whispered quietly to Don, “She looks like she has been fucked.”
“Yes, I know.”
Don opened his door but didn’t get out. Suzi stayed seated. Maria walked to the car and asked, “Are you coming up to the house, Don.”
Don immediately recognized that she had been drinking and appeared to be drunk. When Don didn’t get out of the car Maria moved across to kiss him. The smell of bourbon was very clear. The unmistakable odour of sex was all over her as well. As she kissed him he slipped his hand between her legs. She had no panties on. He lifted his hand back up and examined his hand, not that he had to because he had detected the unmistakable odour of male sperm.
“You let him cum inside you,” Don stated. She heard it as a question but Don knew the answer. He was making a statement to hear her response.
“You’re late and we have been together all day teasing each other. We thought that you may not be coming.”
“Step back from the car, Maria. I need to move it.”
“Okay.” She said and stepped back then walked a short distance towards the house thinking that Don would drive the car up behind Steve’s. Don slapped the Audi into reverse. He roared back down the long driveway, slapped it into drive and with a squeal of the wheels disappeared down the road.
“You’re leaving her there?” Suzi asked.
“Yes. She made me a promise and broke it. It’s not the first time. I can’t allow her to continue to do this. She is important to me but if I can’t trust her……… I just don’t know? She is totally out of control.”
“Yes, I can see that. I don’t know what to say to you, Don.”
“Do you have a tissue or something, Suzi?” Suzi knew he wanted to clean Steve’s sperm off his hand.
“No, I don’t but pull over to this motel parking lot and I’ll clean it for you.”
Don stopped the car. She reached over. She took his arm by the wrist and pulled it towards her. She then looked Don directly in the eye as her tongue snaked out and she started to lick the sperm from his hand. Don watched closely until his hand was completely clean. He then went to put the Audi into gear to drive off.
“What are you doing, Don?”
“I was heading home.”
“I don’t want to go home and neither do you. If you go home you will spend the night walking the floor. Let’s book in here,” she suggested as she pointed to the motel.
“I’ve got a better idea. We’ll book into that one on top of the hill.”
“That’s very expensive, Don.”
“Yes, I know but I’ll be with a very special woman so I wouldn’t want to take her to a second class motel, would I?”
“The longer I spend with you the more that I like you, Don.”
“That’s good because I really wanted to stay with you that night that Marcus sent you to seduce me.”
“I did too but it had nothing to do with Marcus.”
“How much did he pay you?”
“He gave me one hundred and fifty dollars. The next morning I threw it at his feet.”
“Why?”
“I didn’t take it because it was dirt money. I didn’t know what he was up to. I thought that he was planning a surprise party or something similar for you. When you told me I was disgusted with myself for doing that for money.”
“But you still treat him like he can walk on water.”
“He is our boss and he pays us well.” She hesitated for a while. Don knew she had more to say so he waited. “And he has something that I want.”
“What’s that?”
“His sperm, I want a child.”
“Why would you pick someone like that to be the father of your child?”
“I’m a woman and a woman always wants a child that is her own. If you are happily married then you allow the man you love to share your child. If the man you love can’t give you his child then you pick someone who will never put a claim on you for your child. That is what Marcus is. He’s a sperm bank, a living walking sperm bank and a sperm bank will never put a claim on you for your child. All these women that he thinks he is using are actually using him.”
Don laughed, “A walking, talking, living bull, a means to create new life by cutting out the middle man.”
“The middle man, I don’t follow?”
“Well if you go to the sperm bank you usually have to pay a fortune to the middle man, the doctor who inserts the sperm into the egg. Marcus does it for free. In fact, he usually pays by taking the potential mother on dates. I like it.”
“You didn’t like it when Maria got with him.”
“I did actually. If he had not tried to cut me out I would never have taken Maria up to Steve’s place. I guess it’s a little late now to be sorry. What else can I say?”
“Well, you can’t change it now Don. What happens tomorrow when Maria gets home?”
“She’ll be on the way back now. She expected me to put up with it, maybe jump up and down a little but then accept what she had done and move on. I guess that tomorrow that is exactly what I’ll end up doing. She is too important to me for me to walk away. You know that don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that but if you change your mind someday I’ll be there if you need someone.”
“Thanks, I don’t want to get your hopes up but if I can’t stop her from locking me out like this there may be a time.”
“Maria has asked Makayla and me to come back to Spain with you when you go. Did you know that?”
“Yes, Makayla told me.”
“I thought she might. Is that okay with you if we come with you?”
“Yes, of course, it is okay.”
“We will both be pregnant or have a child by then.”
“Yes, I knew that too. Can I ask you a personal question?”
“Yes, of course, you can.”
“Why don’t you have a boyfriend, a partner to share your life and child with?”
“I thought you knew. I’m gay. I’m probably not totally gay because I like to be with men as well as women but when I fall in love it is always with a woman.”
“But you said…… “ Suzi cut him off before he could finish. She also held her hand up like Maria and Irene often did if they had something to say or didn’t want to hear what the other person had to say.
“You’re not like most men, Don. You’re soft and pleasant to be with. I think you might have a little feminine touch to you. Men usually want to dominate you or control their women. You don’t do that. You work with women. You work with me and you work with Maria.”
“Yes, but Maria doesn’t work with me, it seems.”
“I guess that is why most men like to control their women. That way they are less likely to deceive them or in some cases more likely to if they can get away with it.”
“This is the motel, Suzi. Are you sure that you want to do this?”
“I’m absolutely certain. Don’t even think about changing your mind, Don.”
“Good, let’s go then.”
….
Maria ran back inside the house as Don and Suzi sped away. “Don had left me here. Quick, run me back into town,” she said to Steve.
“I’m not running you back into town. He left you here. He can pick you up.”
“I’ll call a cab then,” she replied.
“Do what you want. It’s a free country.”
“Please, Steve. I told you not to cum in me but you wouldn’t listen. Look what’s happened now. Don has left me here.”
“That’s not my problem. We’ve done all this preparation and there is no one to eat it. I guess I’ll have to eat alone and throw the rest away.”
“You fucking arsehole, my husband has driven off and left me here and all you can think about is your BBQ. Don’t you care at all?”
“I would have driven off on you too if I was your husband. You shouldn’t have let me fuck you in the first place but you do that and then try to blame me. Now, who is the arsehole here?”
“I’m leaving.”
“Okay, bye. You can get a taxi at the tavern. I’ll see you out. Don’t bother coming back.”
“I won’t be.”
“Good that’s settled then.”
“Maria, come here.”
“Why?”
“I want to kiss you.”
“Steve, please. I’m neck-deep in the Indian Ocean and all you can think of is kissing me. What if somebody is watching us, two nude people swimming together?”
“No one knows you here so why would you care?”
“Who knows, my husband may have come back to spy on us.”
“I hope so because then I won’t have to pull out and I don’t really want to do that, you know.”
“I won’t want you to either but you know you have to, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know and I will.”
“Good, then I can kiss you.”
“Wrap your legs around my waist.”
“Oh, you’re big.”
“You’re tight.”
…..
“Makayla is not back. I guess we should go home without her. Marcus would run her home.”
“We could wait a little longer, Don.”
“We have this BBQ with Steve and Maria is there waiting for us. We need to go.”
“You’re worried about her?”
“Yes, I left her there but afterwards I wondered if I had made a mistake. What if he doesn’t respect our wishes?”
“What are your wishes, Don? It seems to me that you like to take risks but then you have second thoughts. You trust her and then you find you can’t trust her. You love her but have doubts if she loves you back. You want to experiment with others but then you want to be safe. What exactly is it that you actually want?”
Don laughed, “If I knew that Suzi I would reach out and grab it.”
“I’m here, Don.”
“Sorry.”
“If you will have me, Don. I am here.”
“Suzi, I’m sorry but you know I love her, don’t you.”
“Yes, I know but she is not satisfied with just you, Don. I am and I will be.”
“I don’t know what to say to you, Suzi. I don’t want to insult you or hurt you but at the same time I can’t do much about our situation.”
“I know that Don but it would be wrong of me to not tell you how I feel and not give you the opportunity to change your life if you wished to.”
“I appreciate that and I value your friendship and…..” Don hesitated before he said it but then blurted out “and your love. There is a part of my heart that will always be dedicated to you as well, Suzi.”
“I knew that. Now, let’s go. I don’t want to talk about it any more.”
….
“Makayla, you’re home. We were waiting for you back at the job.”
“I’m sorry Don but we were not far away from home when we finished so Marcus decided to drop me off here. I tried to call you but your phone was out of range.”
“Are you ready for the BBQ?” Don had noticed that she appeared too overdressed for a beach BBQ.
“No, I’ve decided to not go. Marcus is taking me to dinner instead.”
“So my favourite girl is dumping me for the boss. Trying to go up in the world are we?”
Makayla laughed, “It’s not what you think.”
Don laughed back at her, “That appears to be what they all say and then they come home with a big belly. Be prepared Makayla. You are playing with fire with Marcus. We might be able to put one over him at work but when it comes to sex and impregnation he is a master at the game.”
“Maybe, we’ll see.”
“Yes, we will, won’t we? I’ll be watching how well your dresses fit in the next few months.”
“Hhmm, I hope you continue to look at all of me, Don and not just my waist.”
“Yes, that’s an offer I’ll have trouble ignoring.”
“Come on, Don,” Suzi said, “We are already late. You can play verbal chess with your girlfriend when we get home.” She turned and walked towards the door.
Makayla smiled and whispered, “Jealous, watch that one, lover boy. She is right into you.”
Don swatted Makayla on the bottom then whispered, “I like it,” and followed Suzi to the car.
….
When Don parked the Audi in the driveway, Suzi went to get out but Don said, “Wait!”
Suzi looked up to see Maria walking towards the car. She whispered quietly to Don, “She looks like she has been fucked.”
“Yes, I know.”
Don opened his door but didn’t get out. Suzi stayed seated. Maria walked to the car and asked, “Are you coming up to the house, Don.”
Don immediately recognized that she had been drinking and appeared to be drunk. When Don didn’t get out of the car Maria moved across to kiss him. The smell of bourbon was very clear. The unmistakable odour of sex was all over her as well. As she kissed him he slipped his hand between her legs. She had no panties on. He lifted his hand back up and examined his hand, not that he had to because he had detected the unmistakable odour of male sperm.
“You let him cum inside you,” Don stated. She heard it as a question but Don knew the answer. He was making a statement to hear her response.
“You’re late and we have been together all day teasing each other. We thought that you may not be coming.”
“Step back from the car, Maria. I need to move it.”
“Okay.” She said and stepped back then walked a short distance towards the house thinking that Don would drive the car up behind Steve’s. Don slapped the Audi into reverse. He roared back down the long driveway, slapped it into drive and with a squeal of the wheels disappeared down the road.
“You’re leaving her there?” Suzi asked.
“Yes. She made me a promise and broke it. It’s not the first time. I can’t allow her to continue to do this. She is important to me but if I can’t trust her……… I just don’t know? She is totally out of control.”
“Yes, I can see that. I don’t know what to say to you, Don.”
“Do you have a tissue or something, Suzi?” Suzi knew he wanted to clean Steve’s sperm off his hand.
“No, I don’t but pull over to this motel parking lot and I’ll clean it for you.”
Don stopped the car. She reached over. She took his arm by the wrist and pulled it towards her. She then looked Don directly in the eye as her tongue snaked out and she started to lick the sperm from his hand. Don watched closely until his hand was completely clean. He then went to put the Audi into gear to drive off.
“What are you doing, Don?”
“I was heading home.”
“I don’t want to go home and neither do you. If you go home you will spend the night walking the floor. Let’s book in here,” she suggested as she pointed to the motel.
“I’ve got a better idea. We’ll book into that one on top of the hill.”
“That’s very expensive, Don.”
“Yes, I know but I’ll be with a very special woman so I wouldn’t want to take her to a second class motel, would I?”
“The longer I spend with you the more that I like you, Don.”
“That’s good because I really wanted to stay with you that night that Marcus sent you to seduce me.”
“I did too but it had nothing to do with Marcus.”
“How much did he pay you?”
“He gave me one hundred and fifty dollars. The next morning I threw it at his feet.”
“Why?”
“I didn’t take it because it was dirt money. I didn’t know what he was up to. I thought that he was planning a surprise party or something similar for you. When you told me I was disgusted with myself for doing that for money.”
“But you still treat him like he can walk on water.”
“He is our boss and he pays us well.” She hesitated for a while. Don knew she had more to say so he waited. “And he has something that I want.”
“What’s that?”
“His sperm, I want a child.”
“Why would you pick someone like that to be the father of your child?”
“I’m a woman and a woman always wants a child that is her own. If you are happily married then you allow the man you love to share your child. If the man you love can’t give you his child then you pick someone who will never put a claim on you for your child. That is what Marcus is. He’s a sperm bank, a living walking sperm bank and a sperm bank will never put a claim on you for your child. All these women that he thinks he is using are actually using him.”
Don laughed, “A walking, talking, living bull, a means to create new life by cutting out the middle man.”
“The middle man, I don’t follow?”
“Well if you go to the sperm bank you usually have to pay a fortune to the middle man, the doctor who inserts the sperm into the egg. Marcus does it for free. In fact, he usually pays by taking the potential mother on dates. I like it.”
“You didn’t like it when Maria got with him.”
“I did actually. If he had not tried to cut me out I would never have taken Maria up to Steve’s place. I guess it’s a little late now to be sorry. What else can I say?”
“Well, you can’t change it now Don. What happens tomorrow when Maria gets home?”
“She’ll be on the way back now. She expected me to put up with it, maybe jump up and down a little but then accept what she had done and move on. I guess that tomorrow that is exactly what I’ll end up doing. She is too important to me for me to walk away. You know that don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that but if you change your mind someday I’ll be there if you need someone.”
“Thanks, I don’t want to get your hopes up but if I can’t stop her from locking me out like this there may be a time.”
“Maria has asked Makayla and me to come back to Spain with you when you go. Did you know that?”
“Yes, Makayla told me.”
“I thought she might. Is that okay with you if we come with you?”
“Yes, of course, it is okay.”
“We will both be pregnant or have a child by then.”
“Yes, I knew that too. Can I ask you a personal question?”
“Yes, of course, you can.”
“Why don’t you have a boyfriend, a partner to share your life and child with?”
“I thought you knew. I’m gay. I’m probably not totally gay because I like to be with men as well as women but when I fall in love it is always with a woman.”
“But you said…… “ Suzi cut him off before he could finish. She also held her hand up like Maria and Irene often did if they had something to say or didn’t want to hear what the other person had to say.
“You’re not like most men, Don. You’re soft and pleasant to be with. I think you might have a little feminine touch to you. Men usually want to dominate you or control their women. You don’t do that. You work with women. You work with me and you work with Maria.”
“Yes, but Maria doesn’t work with me, it seems.”
“I guess that is why most men like to control their women. That way they are less likely to deceive them or in some cases more likely to if they can get away with it.”
“This is the motel, Suzi. Are you sure that you want to do this?”
“I’m absolutely certain. Don’t even think about changing your mind, Don.”
“Good, let’s go then.”
….
Maria ran back inside the house as Don and Suzi sped away. “Don had left me here. Quick, run me back into town,” she said to Steve.
“I’m not running you back into town. He left you here. He can pick you up.”
“I’ll call a cab then,” she replied.
“Do what you want. It’s a free country.”
“Please, Steve. I told you not to cum in me but you wouldn’t listen. Look what’s happened now. Don has left me here.”
“That’s not my problem. We’ve done all this preparation and there is no one to eat it. I guess I’ll have to eat alone and throw the rest away.”
“You fucking arsehole, my husband has driven off and left me here and all you can think about is your BBQ. Don’t you care at all?”
“I would have driven off on you too if I was your husband. You shouldn’t have let me fuck you in the first place but you do that and then try to blame me. Now, who is the arsehole here?”
“I’m leaving.”
“Okay, bye. You can get a taxi at the tavern. I’ll see you out. Don’t bother coming back.”
“I won’t be.”
“Good that’s settled then.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 16.
“Good Morning, Marcus. You are early this morning.”
“Good morning, Don. I hope you had a good night.”
“Yes, it was fine.”
“Is Maria alright? She called early this morning to say she wouldn’t be at work today.”
“Yes, I believe she is okay.” Don wondered why Maria would have called when she had already told Marcus that she would be away for three days. He then realized that she was probably trying to find out if Don had arrived at work.
“That’s good. How can I help here this morning?”
“Sorry?”
“I’m here to help with the work. They say many hands make light work so I thought I’d give a hand where ever I can.”
“You could work with Makayla if you wish. She is painting that wall over there. Suzi and I need to draw up the new plans so that we can make a list of the materials we need for the modifications.”
“Okay, give me a yell if you need help.”
“We’ll manage, I’m sure.”
Don walked across to Suzi. “What is he up to,” Suzi asked.
“I have no idea. He probably thought that Maria would be here so I sent him to work with Makayla. He can continue to set her up for his seduction. That will keep him out of our hair.”
“Our pubic hair,” Suzi said with a laugh.
“Not mine I hope. Can you imagine being hit up the but with that big dangler of his?”
“Has Blake put the heavies on you yet?”
“What?”
“Blake, has he hit on you yet.”
“No! Why would he do that?”
“He likes men. That’s why he doesn’t have sex with Makayla.”
“How did you know that?”
“Makayla told me.”
“He screwed Maria.”
“Yes, but he kept looking at you while he was doing it. She knew.”
“What, Maria knew that he wanted me.”
“She told me that she kept whispering things about you as he screwed her.”
“What type of things?”
“She told him how big you were and talked about how you got carried away and sucked Marcus off.”
“My God, She didn’t, did she really?”
“Yes, she did. She said that he started to go soft so she had to do something and she guessed he got turned on by things like that so she tested him out.”
“Did it work?”
“Yes, she said he cum while she was telling him about you sucking Marcus.”
“That was a mistake.”
“What was the mistake?”
“When I sucked Marcus I just wanted to know if I could do it. I had read about a woman who said that if you swallowed anybody could suck off a man no matter how big and it worked.”
“Yes, it worked and you shocked us all, me most of all.”
“It won’t be happening again.”
“You didn’t like it?”
Don chuckled, “I did actually but it damn near killed me. How would that look in the newspapers, Man drowns in wife’s lover's sperm.”
“I see your point. It would be like man’s wife drowns in boyfriends sperm.” She answered with a giggle, “or boyfriend wastes sperm and husband drowns.”
“You have a sick sense of humour.”
“Yes, I have. It is almost as sick as yours.” To which they both laughed out loud. Marcus and Makayla looked across at them, both wondering if they were laughing at them.
….
Maria awoke at nine. She had spent most of the night crying. As far as she knew Don had not come home. In fact, Don and Suzi had been home around six o’clock. They had done so to get changed for work but as Maria was so tired by then she had been in a deep sleep so she didn’t hear them. Once she awoke she got up had a shower and wandered off down to the pharmacy. She purchased the ‘night after’ pill and took one before she walked next door to the coffee shop for breakfast.
Eventually, it was too much for her so she called Don’s phone but his phone was turned off so her call went to the answering service. She didn’t leave a message as she didn’t know what to say to him. As she wondered what to do a voice said, “Good morning, Maria.”
She turned and there was Joseph. “Ah, hello Joseph.”
“You haven’t been around for a couple of days,” Joseph said but it was more a question than a statement.
“No, I’ve been away for a couple of days.”
“How is Don?”
“I…. I…. I don’t know.” She was unsure of what to tell him but eventually decided the best thing is to tell him the truth. “He left me last night at a friend’s place and made me take a taxi home. I’ve been trying to call him but he isn’t answering.”
“You argued?”
“Not really. There wasn’t the opportunity to argue. I think he just got angry with me and left.”
“Don didn’t seem to be a person who would go off halfcocked. What was it that you did for him to do that?”
“I broke a promise to him.”
“A promise, what promise?”
“I’d rather not say. I probably shouldn’t have said anything about it. I’m sorry. I can’t say more.”
“I see. Okay. If you need someone to talk to, I’m here for you.”
“Thanks, well, I could do with a coffee. Do you want to join me?”
“Yes, of course. Come on. Let’s leave this place and go to the coffee shop at the beach. It’s usually quiet at this time of the morning.”
They walked to Joseph’s car and headed for the coffee shop at the beach. Maria was worried about where this might lead but she was all alone and had nowhere to go and no one other than Joseph to talk to.
A feeling of desperation was taking her over, a feeling she had never experienced in her life before. She was a lost soul in a strange place half a world away from the place she called home. The man she loved appeared to have shut her out of his life. That feeling of desperation was magnified by lasting effects of the huge amount of alcohol that she had consumed yesterday and her understanding that the man called Steve had used her and then left her alone to sort out the harm his deceit had caused.
Maria needed a friend and the only person who might ever fit that description for her right now was Joseph. But deep in her mind was doubt, doubt that this decision to trust Joseph could lead her further towards the destruction of her marriage. For a moment she hesitated but then what option did she have, trust Joseph or have no one and nothing. Nothing was more frightening than death to her right now so she smiled at her new friend.
Joseph smiled back and asked, “You look happy. Aren’t you concerned about your husband walking away from you?”
“Yes, but he’s not here, is he? You are.”
“I see.” He murmured back to her but in his mind, he didn’t understand at all. His evaluation of Don had been a man who used his wife to seek personal pleasure and excitement but he also detected that he loved his wife and would always protect her. He knew that there had to be a lot more to the story that Maria was not telling him. He had only met Don for a short time but he had formed a view that Don was a man who picked up his responsibilities. For Don to walk away from his wife something must have gone terribly wrong.
“I need to talk to Don,” he thought.
…
“What’s next?” Marcus asked.
“Have you finished the painting already?” Don replied
“Well, there were two of us. Many hands make light work, they say.”
“Okay. We need to build a wall here to make it private inside the shop. Here are the plans.” Don laid out the plans on the ground. “See here, the first part is to measure up for the footings. Drive-in stakes to mark the corners here and here and at the end of the wall. Then we can dig the hole for the footings. Footings for a wall this size need only be twelve inches deep and sixteen inches wide.”
“I’ve never done footings before,” Marcus replied.
“That’s okay. Makayla knows exactly what to do. She will show you. Wear gloves when you use the pick and shovel. Your hands will need to toughen up or you will get blisters. We’ll join you shortly. We always share the hard work in our team.”
Don was surprised as he looked at Marcus. He noticed that his eyes started to water and for a moment it seemed that he might cry. Don didn’t understand why so assumed that he must be mistaken. He wandered back to Suzi to finish the last stage of the plans.
“How’s it going buddy?” Makayla asked Marcus as she saw him driving the stakes in to mark out the wall footings.
“I’m okay.” He replied but she noticed what Don had seen.
“What’s wrong?” Makayla asked.
“Nothing,” he replied
“Come on. No secrets here. If you are going to turn your life around and you want my help to do it, you have to be honest with me.”
Marcus stopped what he was doing and looked at her, “Don, he said we share the heavy work in our team.”
“Yes, we always do that and we always have.”
“The team, don’t you understand,” he said looking at her with wet eyes. “He said we, in the team.”
“Yyyeeesss, so?” Makayla replied not understanding what he was getting at. “You had better explain yourself.”
“Don meant that I’m one of the team.”
Makayla suddenly understood. She smiled brightly at him. “Come on mate, let’s get this footing started otherwise the rest of the team might think we are budging on them. In this team, we look after each other. Remember, there is no I in team. The past is history. It is only we from now on.”
“And it feels good, very good,” he said as he drove in the last peg and checked the measurement while Makayla held the tape.
….
“I want to help you, Maria but I can’t do that if you don’t trust me,” Joseph told her.
Maria sat there wondering what she should do. Joseph watched as she looked at the floor. He knew he needed to give her time. She turned back to him after a while still not saying anything. Finally, she said, “The last man I trusted let me down. I’m not sure what to say to you.”
“Why don’t you let me talk to Don for you? There must be some way to contact him.”
“Yes, there is but I didn’t want to call him after what happened. I have Marcus’s phone. He may be with Don. At least he will know where Don is at present.”
“Okay, give me his number and I’ll call him.”
“Would you do that for me?”
“Of course I will. I said that I wanted to help and if that helps then I’ll do it.”
“Okay,” she said handing Joseph her phone. “It’s listed under Marcus.”
Joseph bought up the number. He smiled when he saw the three hearts after Marcus’s name. “This man, you’re close to him?”
“Yes, I was very close.”
“Okay, I’ll be careful not to upset him then.”
Joseph pushed the call button and waited for a reply.
…
“Don, I have a man called Joseph on the phone for you?”
“Take his number and tell him I’ll call him back.”
Marcus passed on the message. They talked for a while and then Marcus called Don again.
“He says it is important and he won’t take no for an answer.”
“Okay, give me a moment.”
Marcus went to pass on the message but the voice said, “I heard. I’ll wait.” There was silence for a moment then the voice asked, “Marcus, can I ask you a personal question?”
“That depends,” Marcus replied. “Why not ask it and I’ll decide if I will answer.”
“Okay, how important is Don’s wife Maria to you?”
“Why do you ask that?”
“I ask because she needs friends who care for her and if you care for her and I think you might then you need to be talking some sense into that husband of hers.”
“Why, what has he done?”
“He may have done nothing but she is frightened that she has lost him and she needs him.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to him.”
“Good, get him to ring me back.”
“I’ll do that.”
…
“Did you talk to him?” Maria asked Joseph.
“No, but I talked to this Marcus fellow. He’s going to get Don to call you back.”
“You didn’t say anything to Marcus did you?”
“Only that he needs to get Don to call you back.”
“Good, I don’t want Marcus to know that my marriage is in trouble.”
“Why?”
“He uses people. He doesn’t respect anybody. If he thinks that there is a weakness somewhere he will try to take advantage of it.”
“How?”
“He’s a man. How do you think he will take advantage?”
“Maria, is that what you are thinking about me?”
“No, I wasn’t talking about you.”
“So you don’t think I’m a man then?”
“Oh shit. I didn’t mean all men. I just meant some men.”
“I see. I think it is about time that you told me the truth. You’ve done something wrong, haven’t you and it has hurt Don. Why don’t you tell me and we will see what we can do about it.”
“I’m so ashamed.”
“Now, we are getting somewhere. What have you done?”
“I allowed a man to inseminate me.”
“I knew that. I saw you taking the ‘night after’ pills. I looked in the bin where you threw the empty package. I know what they are and what women use them for. Who was it and how did it happen?”
Maria burst out crying. Joseph took her into his arms. He hugged her and whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry. Don is angry. We will give him time to settle down and then we’ll sit with him and talk him down. Now tell me what happened and why.”
…
“Why are you insisting that I call her, Marcus?”
“The man who rang me told me that she needs you. She is your wife, Don.”
Don looked at the ground. Marcus and Makayla watched and waited. Eventually, he raised his eyes back up, “Why don’t you ring her. She seems to enjoy being with other men more than me these days.”
“I don’t believe that, Don,” Marcus answered, “She made a point of always insisting that I know that she loved you. She put your interests first in all situations.”
Don was taken back by his response. It was the last thing that he expected from Marcus. He looked at him for some time before he spoke, “That was last week. This is obviously a new week.”
“People don’t change suddenly like that unless there is a reason. Do you have any idea of the reason?”
“No, I don’t. All I know is that she made a promise and she broke it.”
“You haven’t talked it over with her?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Then you had better call her then.”
“Good Morning, Marcus. You are early this morning.”
“Good morning, Don. I hope you had a good night.”
“Yes, it was fine.”
“Is Maria alright? She called early this morning to say she wouldn’t be at work today.”
“Yes, I believe she is okay.” Don wondered why Maria would have called when she had already told Marcus that she would be away for three days. He then realized that she was probably trying to find out if Don had arrived at work.
“That’s good. How can I help here this morning?”
“Sorry?”
“I’m here to help with the work. They say many hands make light work so I thought I’d give a hand where ever I can.”
“You could work with Makayla if you wish. She is painting that wall over there. Suzi and I need to draw up the new plans so that we can make a list of the materials we need for the modifications.”
“Okay, give me a yell if you need help.”
“We’ll manage, I’m sure.”
Don walked across to Suzi. “What is he up to,” Suzi asked.
“I have no idea. He probably thought that Maria would be here so I sent him to work with Makayla. He can continue to set her up for his seduction. That will keep him out of our hair.”
“Our pubic hair,” Suzi said with a laugh.
“Not mine I hope. Can you imagine being hit up the but with that big dangler of his?”
“Has Blake put the heavies on you yet?”
“What?”
“Blake, has he hit on you yet.”
“No! Why would he do that?”
“He likes men. That’s why he doesn’t have sex with Makayla.”
“How did you know that?”
“Makayla told me.”
“He screwed Maria.”
“Yes, but he kept looking at you while he was doing it. She knew.”
“What, Maria knew that he wanted me.”
“She told me that she kept whispering things about you as he screwed her.”
“What type of things?”
“She told him how big you were and talked about how you got carried away and sucked Marcus off.”
“My God, She didn’t, did she really?”
“Yes, she did. She said that he started to go soft so she had to do something and she guessed he got turned on by things like that so she tested him out.”
“Did it work?”
“Yes, she said he cum while she was telling him about you sucking Marcus.”
“That was a mistake.”
“What was the mistake?”
“When I sucked Marcus I just wanted to know if I could do it. I had read about a woman who said that if you swallowed anybody could suck off a man no matter how big and it worked.”
“Yes, it worked and you shocked us all, me most of all.”
“It won’t be happening again.”
“You didn’t like it?”
Don chuckled, “I did actually but it damn near killed me. How would that look in the newspapers, Man drowns in wife’s lover's sperm.”
“I see your point. It would be like man’s wife drowns in boyfriends sperm.” She answered with a giggle, “or boyfriend wastes sperm and husband drowns.”
“You have a sick sense of humour.”
“Yes, I have. It is almost as sick as yours.” To which they both laughed out loud. Marcus and Makayla looked across at them, both wondering if they were laughing at them.
….
Maria awoke at nine. She had spent most of the night crying. As far as she knew Don had not come home. In fact, Don and Suzi had been home around six o’clock. They had done so to get changed for work but as Maria was so tired by then she had been in a deep sleep so she didn’t hear them. Once she awoke she got up had a shower and wandered off down to the pharmacy. She purchased the ‘night after’ pill and took one before she walked next door to the coffee shop for breakfast.
Eventually, it was too much for her so she called Don’s phone but his phone was turned off so her call went to the answering service. She didn’t leave a message as she didn’t know what to say to him. As she wondered what to do a voice said, “Good morning, Maria.”
She turned and there was Joseph. “Ah, hello Joseph.”
“You haven’t been around for a couple of days,” Joseph said but it was more a question than a statement.
“No, I’ve been away for a couple of days.”
“How is Don?”
“I…. I…. I don’t know.” She was unsure of what to tell him but eventually decided the best thing is to tell him the truth. “He left me last night at a friend’s place and made me take a taxi home. I’ve been trying to call him but he isn’t answering.”
“You argued?”
“Not really. There wasn’t the opportunity to argue. I think he just got angry with me and left.”
“Don didn’t seem to be a person who would go off halfcocked. What was it that you did for him to do that?”
“I broke a promise to him.”
“A promise, what promise?”
“I’d rather not say. I probably shouldn’t have said anything about it. I’m sorry. I can’t say more.”
“I see. Okay. If you need someone to talk to, I’m here for you.”
“Thanks, well, I could do with a coffee. Do you want to join me?”
“Yes, of course. Come on. Let’s leave this place and go to the coffee shop at the beach. It’s usually quiet at this time of the morning.”
They walked to Joseph’s car and headed for the coffee shop at the beach. Maria was worried about where this might lead but she was all alone and had nowhere to go and no one other than Joseph to talk to.
A feeling of desperation was taking her over, a feeling she had never experienced in her life before. She was a lost soul in a strange place half a world away from the place she called home. The man she loved appeared to have shut her out of his life. That feeling of desperation was magnified by lasting effects of the huge amount of alcohol that she had consumed yesterday and her understanding that the man called Steve had used her and then left her alone to sort out the harm his deceit had caused.
Maria needed a friend and the only person who might ever fit that description for her right now was Joseph. But deep in her mind was doubt, doubt that this decision to trust Joseph could lead her further towards the destruction of her marriage. For a moment she hesitated but then what option did she have, trust Joseph or have no one and nothing. Nothing was more frightening than death to her right now so she smiled at her new friend.
Joseph smiled back and asked, “You look happy. Aren’t you concerned about your husband walking away from you?”
“Yes, but he’s not here, is he? You are.”
“I see.” He murmured back to her but in his mind, he didn’t understand at all. His evaluation of Don had been a man who used his wife to seek personal pleasure and excitement but he also detected that he loved his wife and would always protect her. He knew that there had to be a lot more to the story that Maria was not telling him. He had only met Don for a short time but he had formed a view that Don was a man who picked up his responsibilities. For Don to walk away from his wife something must have gone terribly wrong.
“I need to talk to Don,” he thought.
…
“What’s next?” Marcus asked.
“Have you finished the painting already?” Don replied
“Well, there were two of us. Many hands make light work, they say.”
“Okay. We need to build a wall here to make it private inside the shop. Here are the plans.” Don laid out the plans on the ground. “See here, the first part is to measure up for the footings. Drive-in stakes to mark the corners here and here and at the end of the wall. Then we can dig the hole for the footings. Footings for a wall this size need only be twelve inches deep and sixteen inches wide.”
“I’ve never done footings before,” Marcus replied.
“That’s okay. Makayla knows exactly what to do. She will show you. Wear gloves when you use the pick and shovel. Your hands will need to toughen up or you will get blisters. We’ll join you shortly. We always share the hard work in our team.”
Don was surprised as he looked at Marcus. He noticed that his eyes started to water and for a moment it seemed that he might cry. Don didn’t understand why so assumed that he must be mistaken. He wandered back to Suzi to finish the last stage of the plans.
“How’s it going buddy?” Makayla asked Marcus as she saw him driving the stakes in to mark out the wall footings.
“I’m okay.” He replied but she noticed what Don had seen.
“What’s wrong?” Makayla asked.
“Nothing,” he replied
“Come on. No secrets here. If you are going to turn your life around and you want my help to do it, you have to be honest with me.”
Marcus stopped what he was doing and looked at her, “Don, he said we share the heavy work in our team.”
“Yes, we always do that and we always have.”
“The team, don’t you understand,” he said looking at her with wet eyes. “He said we, in the team.”
“Yyyeeesss, so?” Makayla replied not understanding what he was getting at. “You had better explain yourself.”
“Don meant that I’m one of the team.”
Makayla suddenly understood. She smiled brightly at him. “Come on mate, let’s get this footing started otherwise the rest of the team might think we are budging on them. In this team, we look after each other. Remember, there is no I in team. The past is history. It is only we from now on.”
“And it feels good, very good,” he said as he drove in the last peg and checked the measurement while Makayla held the tape.
….
“I want to help you, Maria but I can’t do that if you don’t trust me,” Joseph told her.
Maria sat there wondering what she should do. Joseph watched as she looked at the floor. He knew he needed to give her time. She turned back to him after a while still not saying anything. Finally, she said, “The last man I trusted let me down. I’m not sure what to say to you.”
“Why don’t you let me talk to Don for you? There must be some way to contact him.”
“Yes, there is but I didn’t want to call him after what happened. I have Marcus’s phone. He may be with Don. At least he will know where Don is at present.”
“Okay, give me his number and I’ll call him.”
“Would you do that for me?”
“Of course I will. I said that I wanted to help and if that helps then I’ll do it.”
“Okay,” she said handing Joseph her phone. “It’s listed under Marcus.”
Joseph bought up the number. He smiled when he saw the three hearts after Marcus’s name. “This man, you’re close to him?”
“Yes, I was very close.”
“Okay, I’ll be careful not to upset him then.”
Joseph pushed the call button and waited for a reply.
…
“Don, I have a man called Joseph on the phone for you?”
“Take his number and tell him I’ll call him back.”
Marcus passed on the message. They talked for a while and then Marcus called Don again.
“He says it is important and he won’t take no for an answer.”
“Okay, give me a moment.”
Marcus went to pass on the message but the voice said, “I heard. I’ll wait.” There was silence for a moment then the voice asked, “Marcus, can I ask you a personal question?”
“That depends,” Marcus replied. “Why not ask it and I’ll decide if I will answer.”
“Okay, how important is Don’s wife Maria to you?”
“Why do you ask that?”
“I ask because she needs friends who care for her and if you care for her and I think you might then you need to be talking some sense into that husband of hers.”
“Why, what has he done?”
“He may have done nothing but she is frightened that she has lost him and she needs him.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to him.”
“Good, get him to ring me back.”
“I’ll do that.”
…
“Did you talk to him?” Maria asked Joseph.
“No, but I talked to this Marcus fellow. He’s going to get Don to call you back.”
“You didn’t say anything to Marcus did you?”
“Only that he needs to get Don to call you back.”
“Good, I don’t want Marcus to know that my marriage is in trouble.”
“Why?”
“He uses people. He doesn’t respect anybody. If he thinks that there is a weakness somewhere he will try to take advantage of it.”
“How?”
“He’s a man. How do you think he will take advantage?”
“Maria, is that what you are thinking about me?”
“No, I wasn’t talking about you.”
“So you don’t think I’m a man then?”
“Oh shit. I didn’t mean all men. I just meant some men.”
“I see. I think it is about time that you told me the truth. You’ve done something wrong, haven’t you and it has hurt Don. Why don’t you tell me and we will see what we can do about it.”
“I’m so ashamed.”
“Now, we are getting somewhere. What have you done?”
“I allowed a man to inseminate me.”
“I knew that. I saw you taking the ‘night after’ pills. I looked in the bin where you threw the empty package. I know what they are and what women use them for. Who was it and how did it happen?”
Maria burst out crying. Joseph took her into his arms. He hugged her and whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry. Don is angry. We will give him time to settle down and then we’ll sit with him and talk him down. Now tell me what happened and why.”
…
“Why are you insisting that I call her, Marcus?”
“The man who rang me told me that she needs you. She is your wife, Don.”
Don looked at the ground. Marcus and Makayla watched and waited. Eventually, he raised his eyes back up, “Why don’t you ring her. She seems to enjoy being with other men more than me these days.”
“I don’t believe that, Don,” Marcus answered, “She made a point of always insisting that I know that she loved you. She put your interests first in all situations.”
Don was taken back by his response. It was the last thing that he expected from Marcus. He looked at him for some time before he spoke, “That was last week. This is obviously a new week.”
“People don’t change suddenly like that unless there is a reason. Do you have any idea of the reason?”
“No, I don’t. All I know is that she made a promise and she broke it.”
“You haven’t talked it over with her?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Then you had better call her then.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 17
“Aren’t you going to answer?” Joseph asked.
“No, it’s Marcus.”
“So, why don’t you answer it?”
“He’ll see a weakness and he’ll be trying to use that weakness to get to me. The last thing I need now is a man trying to seduce me.”
“That’s what you were thinking about me, wasn’t it but I haven’t tried to take advantage of you. Why can’t you trust him? If he tries anything then you can always say no.”
“I have problems saying no to him.”
“Ah, so now I’m starting to see why Don is so upset. The issue is not the men it is your ability to say no. You keep telling him it is the man’s fault but that’s not the case. Am I right?”
“It could be.”
“Take the call!”
“I don’t know……. “
“TAKE THE FUCKING CALL!”
Maria was shocked by him raising his voice. She pushed the answer button on her phone without any more thought.
“Hello, Marcus,” she said.
There was a delay on the other end of the phone then “It’s not Marcus. It’s Don.”
“What are you doing using Marcus’s phone?”
“He gave it to me and told me to call you.”
Maria heard Marcus in the background saying, “We’ll leave you to talk to your wife in private, Don.” She then heard Don say, “Okay.” Then “I’m back, Maria. What did you want to talk to me about?”
“You didn’t come home last night?”
“No, I was upset so I stayed in a motel. I didn’t want to face anybody.”
“Why, you did nothing wrong, did you?”
“I got angry and left you there. I shouldn’t have done that.”
“It wasn’t your fault, Don. I got drunk and let him do what I told you I wouldn’t do. I don’t know what is wrong with me. I want to do it right but I get carried away and I make mistakes.”
“I shouldn’t have left you there in the first place. I thought I could trust him but it seems that I couldn’t.”
“Don, let’s talk about this together tonight.”
“We have a commitment to go out for a meal tonight with Makayla, Blake and Suzi.”
“Don, I’d like you to take me to a motel tonight so that just the two of us can be together to talk. We never have time alone together anymore.”
“Okay, I’ll book a room. We can go there after dinner.”
“Good.”
“I’d better get back to work again.”
“Okay. Bye.”
“Bye.”
Don pushed the end button. He looked at the screen and saw the listing of messages. One was headed “Maria.” He looked at it for quite a long time. He then looked around to see that no one was in sight so he clicked on the word, “Maria.” There was a long list of conversations. He glanced at them and read a few. There was the message where Maria had organized to meet Marcus at the Beach. As he read them he realized that Marcus was not chasing Maria. It was Maria who was chasing Marcus.
He flicked through them and saw where they had told each other on a number of occasions of their love for each other. He felt the pain in his heart from knowing that his wife had told another man that she loved him. He felt like taking the phone and smashing it. The reason he didn’t was the erection and the intense feeling of excitement that seeing this gave him. Then he read one message from Marcus to Maria. He read, “I can’t wait until next week when you ovulate, Maria. Bearing my child will be the ultimate proof that it is me that you love.”
Maria’s answer had been, “Yes. I’m looking forward to it too.” He noted that there was no mention of him having to be present although at one stage Marcus had stated that he was not keen to have Don watching them.
Don readjusted himself as his stiff erection was causing him some discomfort. He walked slowly back to the shop to join the others.
“Your phone,” he said to Marcus as he handed his phone back.
“Is it sorted, Don,” he asked.
“We are going to talk after dinner tonight and spend the night together, just Maria and me.”
“Oh, good,” Makayla responded.
Don looked across to Suzi who smiled at him. He smiled back. That response was not wasted on Makayla who felt a surge of jealousy knowing that it was not her but the younger girl that Don seemed to non-verbally communicate with.
With that, they set to work on building the foundations for the new wall. Marcus put on his gloves and joined them as if he was one of the four. In his mind, it was now the five, not the four. In his lifetime he had never been a member of a team. His position had always been one of “the bosses,” someone who handed out orders and laid blame if it didn’t go right. He was always in his mind, “one of them.” He was never “one of us,” a person who worked with people. He was one where people worked for him and this new relationship was one he was getting some strange satisfaction from. He desperately wanted it to continue. It seemed to give some meaning to his life.
…
“So who was it then?” Joseph asked.
“Who was what,” Maria asked.
“Who did Don leave you with?”
“You don’t know him,” Maria replied.
“So he doesn’t have a name then?”
“Of course he has a name. I would prefer to not say who it was. He’s a no one anyway. It was a mistake.”
“Who’s mistake?”
“It was Don’s mistake and then it was mine.”
”How does that work? What mistake did Don make then what mistake did you make? If Don made a mistake why didn’t you tell him he was making a mistake?”
“Can’t we talk about something else?”
“Yes, we can but I thought that you needed help. I can’t help if I don’t know what’s happening.”
“You have already helped. Don is talking to me and has agreed to discuss it tonight.”
“So, I’m no longer required then.”
“I didn’t mean that.”
“That’s the way it sounded to me.”
“I’m sorry if I made you feel that way.”
“Sorry enough to join me for a drink at the tavern?”
“I guess.” Maria didn’t want to be drinking alcohol this early in the day but she appreciated that Joseph was there for her and she didn’t want him to think she would use him then discard him. She also didn’t want to be left alone to spend time thinking of her problems, wondering if she had destroyed her marriage.
“Okay, let’s go then.”
“We could just have a coffee together,” Maria suggested hoping that he would be content just to be with her.
“I’m all coffeed out. I need something a little stiffer.”
“Okay then,” Maria replied not feeling it was the right thing to do but also not wishing to offend him.
…
“Why don’t we just get in a concrete truck to pour the foundations,” Marcus asked.
“We’re trying to cut costs as much as possible, aren’t we? We have all the resources to mix the pour ourselves. If we call on a truck it could cost us double or even triple and it would take us an extra day or two waiting on a delivery.”
“So,” Marcus remarked, “You are taking the extra on your shoulders to make my costing look better than it should?”
“That is what you asked for wasn’t it?”
“Yes, it is but….. “ Marcus didn’t finish what he was about to say so Don challenged him.
“But what?” Don asked him.
Marcus looked Don in the eye for a time before he answered, “I didn’t actually expect you to do it. I thought you would find a way to get around me.”
“Why did you think that?” Don inquired.
“Well, I thought that is what everybody did. That’s why I stayed away from the job so often. I was allowing you the chance to by-pass my request.”
Don shook his head. He couldn’t believe that someone in charge of a project would expect those workers on the job to do it differently to what he had requested. “As far as I know there is no one in this team who would not do it the way you wanted it done, Marcus. I’m disappointed that you would mistrust us that much.”
“You built in some of the items that I had cut from the projects, Don. How do you explain that?”
“The reason you stated for cutting those things was for cost purposes. Have we gone over budget on any one of the projects?”
“No, all projects to date have come in on cost.”
“So, what you are saying is that we have achieved the extras for no cost.”
“I hadn’t thought of it that way.”
“How did you think of it?”
“I’m not sure but I have to admit each of the extras that you have incorporated have made the shops much better. The managers have made those comments to me.”
“So?”
“It is difficult for me to apologize, Don. I’ve never been a person who handles apologies well but I owe you.”
“Owe me? Explain yourself.”
“Maria…. With Maria, I have tried to leave you out. Maria asked me not to but when I have left you out she hasn’t usually complained so I allowed it to happen. You must think me an arse.”
“I was disappointed and sometimes annoyed. You said that Maria didn’t complain when you left me out?”
“I guess she expected me to honour her wishes. She told me that you had to be there but accepted it when I said I didn’t want that.”
“Okay. If you are offering me an apology, Marcus, I accept.”
“Good. I thank you, Don, for a number of things. First off the projects and managing them so well and then there is my time with Maria. Finally, I guess for allowing me to work with you and accept me so readily as one of the team.”
“We are a team. No one person makes a team so the thanks go to all the members of the team, not to me. So I can’t accept your thanks unless you are offering it to every member of the team.” Don thought for a moment and added, “Including yourself.”
“Well, I haven’t done much. I’ve just started.”
“Incorrect. Without the work you put in to getting approvals for the modifications and equipment, the work would never have happened. You’re part of the team, Marcus whether you like it or not.”
Marcus smiled, “I like it.”
“Good, now let’s get back to work. We have foundations for a wall to pour before we knock off. It will cure overnight if we complete it today.”
….
Don and Suzi opened the door to the house to find Maria sitting in the lounge with Joseph sitting beside her. Suzi whispered, “Opps,” to Don then retreated to her room.
“Hello, Don,” Joseph said and stood to shake Don’s hand. Don ignored him and looked at Maria.
“What’s happening,” he asked.
“What do you mean?” Maria responded.
“You know what I mean? We have an opportunity to put things right tonight and I come home to find you nice and cozy with Joseph.”
“I should go, Maria,” Joseph replied. “It’s not what you think, Don but from what Maria has told me you have every right to have doubts.”
“You,” Don stated, “Sit the fuck down! This is between me and my wife. If there is any explaining to do then she will do it.”
Joseph sat down while turning his hand upwards in front of his body to indicate his hopelessness. He smiled up at Don. Don felt like ripping Joseph’s head off his body but knew to attempt to do so would land him in hospital as the younger man was far too big and powerful for that to succeed. Don stood looking at his wife waiting for her explanation.
“Joseph has been helping me deal with my issues. He has been a perfect gentleman. He has done nothing that could justify your behaviour and neither have I.”
“Okay.” Don turned to Joseph. “I offer you an apology. I guess Maria has told you why I am upset.”
“Yes, she has,” Joseph replied, “and I don’t blame you for demanding answers. If I was married and my wife had done what Maria has done then she would no longer be my wife. You have every right to be angry with her but she tells me that she loves you and wishes to apologize to try to make it up to you. I offered to try to help you both in resolving your differences.”
“Why?”
“Sorry, what do you mean when you ask why?” Joseph asked back. Don’s question had taken him by surprise and he didn’t have an answer, not one that he could tell Maria’s husband at least.
“Isn’t that obvious? I’m asking you why you would wish to help. What’s in it for you?”
“I guess I haven’t given that any thought. Did there have to be anything in it for me? I like Maria. I like you. Friends help friends in need, don’t they?”
“So, you consider us friends?”
“Yes, I do. I had hoped you and Maria would consider me a friend.”
“Okay, so can I assume that you have no intention of trying to seduce my wife?”
Don’s straight forward question stumped Joseph. He was lost for words. If he lied to Don he knew that Don would know but he didn’t want Don to believe that was the reason he was there with Maria. What could he say?
“I offered to help because I could see that she was distressed. I hadn’t thought if or what might be in it for me but I won’t deny that I find your wife very attractive. She is a beautiful woman who I care about so if sometime in the future there was an opportunity to be more than friends and we were all agreeable I certainly wouldn’t say no if that is what you are asking.”
“You had better slip home and get dressed then.”
“Sorry?”
“You can’t come out to dinner with us dressed like that can you?”
“You’re inviting me to join you for dinner?”
Don turned toward his wife, “That is what you have in mind, isn’t it, Maria?”
“I’m happy if Joseph comes as long as you are as well, honey.”
“Suzi is coming along as well. There will be six of us unless Makayla invites Marcus but that is Blake’s problem, not mine. Come on let’s get dressed. We will pick you up on the way, Joseph.”
“Aren’t you going to answer?” Joseph asked.
“No, it’s Marcus.”
“So, why don’t you answer it?”
“He’ll see a weakness and he’ll be trying to use that weakness to get to me. The last thing I need now is a man trying to seduce me.”
“That’s what you were thinking about me, wasn’t it but I haven’t tried to take advantage of you. Why can’t you trust him? If he tries anything then you can always say no.”
“I have problems saying no to him.”
“Ah, so now I’m starting to see why Don is so upset. The issue is not the men it is your ability to say no. You keep telling him it is the man’s fault but that’s not the case. Am I right?”
“It could be.”
“Take the call!”
“I don’t know……. “
“TAKE THE FUCKING CALL!”
Maria was shocked by him raising his voice. She pushed the answer button on her phone without any more thought.
“Hello, Marcus,” she said.
There was a delay on the other end of the phone then “It’s not Marcus. It’s Don.”
“What are you doing using Marcus’s phone?”
“He gave it to me and told me to call you.”
Maria heard Marcus in the background saying, “We’ll leave you to talk to your wife in private, Don.” She then heard Don say, “Okay.” Then “I’m back, Maria. What did you want to talk to me about?”
“You didn’t come home last night?”
“No, I was upset so I stayed in a motel. I didn’t want to face anybody.”
“Why, you did nothing wrong, did you?”
“I got angry and left you there. I shouldn’t have done that.”
“It wasn’t your fault, Don. I got drunk and let him do what I told you I wouldn’t do. I don’t know what is wrong with me. I want to do it right but I get carried away and I make mistakes.”
“I shouldn’t have left you there in the first place. I thought I could trust him but it seems that I couldn’t.”
“Don, let’s talk about this together tonight.”
“We have a commitment to go out for a meal tonight with Makayla, Blake and Suzi.”
“Don, I’d like you to take me to a motel tonight so that just the two of us can be together to talk. We never have time alone together anymore.”
“Okay, I’ll book a room. We can go there after dinner.”
“Good.”
“I’d better get back to work again.”
“Okay. Bye.”
“Bye.”
Don pushed the end button. He looked at the screen and saw the listing of messages. One was headed “Maria.” He looked at it for quite a long time. He then looked around to see that no one was in sight so he clicked on the word, “Maria.” There was a long list of conversations. He glanced at them and read a few. There was the message where Maria had organized to meet Marcus at the Beach. As he read them he realized that Marcus was not chasing Maria. It was Maria who was chasing Marcus.
He flicked through them and saw where they had told each other on a number of occasions of their love for each other. He felt the pain in his heart from knowing that his wife had told another man that she loved him. He felt like taking the phone and smashing it. The reason he didn’t was the erection and the intense feeling of excitement that seeing this gave him. Then he read one message from Marcus to Maria. He read, “I can’t wait until next week when you ovulate, Maria. Bearing my child will be the ultimate proof that it is me that you love.”
Maria’s answer had been, “Yes. I’m looking forward to it too.” He noted that there was no mention of him having to be present although at one stage Marcus had stated that he was not keen to have Don watching them.
Don readjusted himself as his stiff erection was causing him some discomfort. He walked slowly back to the shop to join the others.
“Your phone,” he said to Marcus as he handed his phone back.
“Is it sorted, Don,” he asked.
“We are going to talk after dinner tonight and spend the night together, just Maria and me.”
“Oh, good,” Makayla responded.
Don looked across to Suzi who smiled at him. He smiled back. That response was not wasted on Makayla who felt a surge of jealousy knowing that it was not her but the younger girl that Don seemed to non-verbally communicate with.
With that, they set to work on building the foundations for the new wall. Marcus put on his gloves and joined them as if he was one of the four. In his mind, it was now the five, not the four. In his lifetime he had never been a member of a team. His position had always been one of “the bosses,” someone who handed out orders and laid blame if it didn’t go right. He was always in his mind, “one of them.” He was never “one of us,” a person who worked with people. He was one where people worked for him and this new relationship was one he was getting some strange satisfaction from. He desperately wanted it to continue. It seemed to give some meaning to his life.
…
“So who was it then?” Joseph asked.
“Who was what,” Maria asked.
“Who did Don leave you with?”
“You don’t know him,” Maria replied.
“So he doesn’t have a name then?”
“Of course he has a name. I would prefer to not say who it was. He’s a no one anyway. It was a mistake.”
“Who’s mistake?”
“It was Don’s mistake and then it was mine.”
”How does that work? What mistake did Don make then what mistake did you make? If Don made a mistake why didn’t you tell him he was making a mistake?”
“Can’t we talk about something else?”
“Yes, we can but I thought that you needed help. I can’t help if I don’t know what’s happening.”
“You have already helped. Don is talking to me and has agreed to discuss it tonight.”
“So, I’m no longer required then.”
“I didn’t mean that.”
“That’s the way it sounded to me.”
“I’m sorry if I made you feel that way.”
“Sorry enough to join me for a drink at the tavern?”
“I guess.” Maria didn’t want to be drinking alcohol this early in the day but she appreciated that Joseph was there for her and she didn’t want him to think she would use him then discard him. She also didn’t want to be left alone to spend time thinking of her problems, wondering if she had destroyed her marriage.
“Okay, let’s go then.”
“We could just have a coffee together,” Maria suggested hoping that he would be content just to be with her.
“I’m all coffeed out. I need something a little stiffer.”
“Okay then,” Maria replied not feeling it was the right thing to do but also not wishing to offend him.
…
“Why don’t we just get in a concrete truck to pour the foundations,” Marcus asked.
“We’re trying to cut costs as much as possible, aren’t we? We have all the resources to mix the pour ourselves. If we call on a truck it could cost us double or even triple and it would take us an extra day or two waiting on a delivery.”
“So,” Marcus remarked, “You are taking the extra on your shoulders to make my costing look better than it should?”
“That is what you asked for wasn’t it?”
“Yes, it is but….. “ Marcus didn’t finish what he was about to say so Don challenged him.
“But what?” Don asked him.
Marcus looked Don in the eye for a time before he answered, “I didn’t actually expect you to do it. I thought you would find a way to get around me.”
“Why did you think that?” Don inquired.
“Well, I thought that is what everybody did. That’s why I stayed away from the job so often. I was allowing you the chance to by-pass my request.”
Don shook his head. He couldn’t believe that someone in charge of a project would expect those workers on the job to do it differently to what he had requested. “As far as I know there is no one in this team who would not do it the way you wanted it done, Marcus. I’m disappointed that you would mistrust us that much.”
“You built in some of the items that I had cut from the projects, Don. How do you explain that?”
“The reason you stated for cutting those things was for cost purposes. Have we gone over budget on any one of the projects?”
“No, all projects to date have come in on cost.”
“So, what you are saying is that we have achieved the extras for no cost.”
“I hadn’t thought of it that way.”
“How did you think of it?”
“I’m not sure but I have to admit each of the extras that you have incorporated have made the shops much better. The managers have made those comments to me.”
“So?”
“It is difficult for me to apologize, Don. I’ve never been a person who handles apologies well but I owe you.”
“Owe me? Explain yourself.”
“Maria…. With Maria, I have tried to leave you out. Maria asked me not to but when I have left you out she hasn’t usually complained so I allowed it to happen. You must think me an arse.”
“I was disappointed and sometimes annoyed. You said that Maria didn’t complain when you left me out?”
“I guess she expected me to honour her wishes. She told me that you had to be there but accepted it when I said I didn’t want that.”
“Okay. If you are offering me an apology, Marcus, I accept.”
“Good. I thank you, Don, for a number of things. First off the projects and managing them so well and then there is my time with Maria. Finally, I guess for allowing me to work with you and accept me so readily as one of the team.”
“We are a team. No one person makes a team so the thanks go to all the members of the team, not to me. So I can’t accept your thanks unless you are offering it to every member of the team.” Don thought for a moment and added, “Including yourself.”
“Well, I haven’t done much. I’ve just started.”
“Incorrect. Without the work you put in to getting approvals for the modifications and equipment, the work would never have happened. You’re part of the team, Marcus whether you like it or not.”
Marcus smiled, “I like it.”
“Good, now let’s get back to work. We have foundations for a wall to pour before we knock off. It will cure overnight if we complete it today.”
….
Don and Suzi opened the door to the house to find Maria sitting in the lounge with Joseph sitting beside her. Suzi whispered, “Opps,” to Don then retreated to her room.
“Hello, Don,” Joseph said and stood to shake Don’s hand. Don ignored him and looked at Maria.
“What’s happening,” he asked.
“What do you mean?” Maria responded.
“You know what I mean? We have an opportunity to put things right tonight and I come home to find you nice and cozy with Joseph.”
“I should go, Maria,” Joseph replied. “It’s not what you think, Don but from what Maria has told me you have every right to have doubts.”
“You,” Don stated, “Sit the fuck down! This is between me and my wife. If there is any explaining to do then she will do it.”
Joseph sat down while turning his hand upwards in front of his body to indicate his hopelessness. He smiled up at Don. Don felt like ripping Joseph’s head off his body but knew to attempt to do so would land him in hospital as the younger man was far too big and powerful for that to succeed. Don stood looking at his wife waiting for her explanation.
“Joseph has been helping me deal with my issues. He has been a perfect gentleman. He has done nothing that could justify your behaviour and neither have I.”
“Okay.” Don turned to Joseph. “I offer you an apology. I guess Maria has told you why I am upset.”
“Yes, she has,” Joseph replied, “and I don’t blame you for demanding answers. If I was married and my wife had done what Maria has done then she would no longer be my wife. You have every right to be angry with her but she tells me that she loves you and wishes to apologize to try to make it up to you. I offered to try to help you both in resolving your differences.”
“Why?”
“Sorry, what do you mean when you ask why?” Joseph asked back. Don’s question had taken him by surprise and he didn’t have an answer, not one that he could tell Maria’s husband at least.
“Isn’t that obvious? I’m asking you why you would wish to help. What’s in it for you?”
“I guess I haven’t given that any thought. Did there have to be anything in it for me? I like Maria. I like you. Friends help friends in need, don’t they?”
“So, you consider us friends?”
“Yes, I do. I had hoped you and Maria would consider me a friend.”
“Okay, so can I assume that you have no intention of trying to seduce my wife?”
Don’s straight forward question stumped Joseph. He was lost for words. If he lied to Don he knew that Don would know but he didn’t want Don to believe that was the reason he was there with Maria. What could he say?
“I offered to help because I could see that she was distressed. I hadn’t thought if or what might be in it for me but I won’t deny that I find your wife very attractive. She is a beautiful woman who I care about so if sometime in the future there was an opportunity to be more than friends and we were all agreeable I certainly wouldn’t say no if that is what you are asking.”
“You had better slip home and get dressed then.”
“Sorry?”
“You can’t come out to dinner with us dressed like that can you?”
“You’re inviting me to join you for dinner?”
Don turned toward his wife, “That is what you have in mind, isn’t it, Maria?”
“I’m happy if Joseph comes as long as you are as well, honey.”
“Suzi is coming along as well. There will be six of us unless Makayla invites Marcus but that is Blake’s problem, not mine. Come on let’s get dressed. We will pick you up on the way, Joseph.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 18.
“So what happened with you to upset Don so badly,” Makayla asked. They were in the washrooms at the restaurant having left Suzi, Joseph, Marcus, Blake and Don at the table.
“I fucked up,” Maria answered.
“How’s that?”
“I let Steve inseminate me. We were getting along so well together. We had started drinking early in the morning shortly after Don had dropped me off. By the early afternoon, I wasn’t in control and knowing what was ahead of us that evening after Don returned I was as horny as hell. Steve gave me the ‘you can trust me to pull out line’ which we all know means ‘I won’t unless you make me’ but I wanted it so much that I trusted him.”
“So he pumped sperm into you all day at a time when you knew you were fertile.”
“No, initially I resisted him. We went swimming in the morning and I let him enter me in the water. I was not drunk then so I knew when he was getting close so I pulled away to finish him with my hand.”
“So he raped you then.”
“No, what makes you think that?”
“Well, if you made him pull out each time how could it happen?”
“I got too drunk and didn’t know what I was doing.”
“So he got you drunk so that he could do whatever he wanted with you.”
“I guess so but I should have stopped him.”
“Yes, you should have. Don has every right to be angry with you.”
“That’s the problem. He should be angry but he just seems to be disappointed with me. It makes me feel so ashamed, so guilty.”
“Lady you should feel guilty. Of all the men that I know, Don is the sweetest and the best. It is about time you started respecting him for what he is.”
“And what exactly is that?”
“He’s a man who respects you and he respects your right to make your own decisions. But there is something else about him as well. He expects and trusts that you will respect him in return. A big part of him is his expectation that we will all do what is right by him. I don’t know how to describe it. It is as if he puts his welfare into our hands. He has complete and absolute trust in you. At least he did before this. That is unique, very unique in fact amongst men.”
“You’re just trying to make me feel guiltier.”
“Lady, if you don’t feel as guilty as you can already then you can’t love him as much as the rest of us do.”
Maria felt a flush of anger rush through her. Who was this person who thinks she can lecture her on how she should love or care for her husband? “Fuck you! He’s my husband, not yours. You stick with Marcus,” she blurted out.
“Okay, if you want it that way then you can have it. You keep your hands off Marcus and I’ll stay away from Don.”
The response that Makayla thought that she could dictate conditions around Marcus shocked Maria. The thought took the sting out of her. “I was joking. No one woman can keep Marcus,” she replied.
“Marcus is trying to change. He wants something like you and Don have.”
“What, marriage? You’re joking, aren’t you? Don’t you know that Marcus just tells you what he must to get into your pants? You’re letting him scam you.”
“I don’t think so. He knows he doesn’t have to tell me that to get to my pussy. All he has to do is ask for it.”
“What? You’ve told him that?”
“Well, not in so many words but he understands that when the time is right he will get what he wants.”
“My God, you actually think you have tamed the beast. Are you going to fall hard when you wake up?”
“Either way I come out ahead. I didn’t go into this with expectations other than a child so if it works out as I think it will then we’re all going to be winners.”
Maria shook her head in disbelief, turned and led them back to the dinner table.
Makayla followed realizing that it was possible that Maria didn’t have a conscience like most people. She only started to feel guilty when what she did started to directly affect her.
….
“So Maria, did you want Joseph to join us at the motel?” Don whispered to his wife. They had a few seconds alone before the others joined them.
“You want Joseph to join us?” Maria asked back of him.
“Please, Maria this is your choice. We have little time so answer me yes or no. Is that what you want?”
“Oh God, Don. Of course, if I’m honest I do want it but what about you and us patching up our relationship?”
“I’m here, aren’t I?”
“Yes, but fuck you, are you just teasing me? Is this a test of my devotion to you?”
“Maria, they are coming. Answer yes or no. I’m okay with it.”
“Yes, of course, the answer is yes. I do want it.”
As Joseph and Suzi arrived at the car Maria walked to the opposite side of the vehicle. Suzi looked up at Don with that dreamy look that he was becoming accustomed to and smiled, “and what does your lovely wife want now?” she whispered to Don.
“What she has always wanted, Suzi a bigger and fatter cock,” he whispered back.
“Joseph?”
“Yes, Joseph.”
“Can I come and watch?”
Don giggled like a little girl. “You can watch but I don’t know about the coming part.”
“If I’m with you I will.”
“So you will cum then,” he whispered back with a smile as he walked to the driver’s door of the Audi.
…
“Now you are asking me to seduce your wife while you and Suzi watch even though your wife believed your marriage was on the rocks earlier today? Is that what you are asking me?”
“That just about sums it up, Joseph,” Don replied.
“Were there any signs of insanity in your family before you were born?” Joseph asked.
“You have the right to say no if that is what you want,” Don stated.
“Does Maria know what you are doing?”
“I don’t do anything unless Maria agrees. If she didn’t want this it wouldn’t be happening.”
“Don, she worried all day that she had done the wrong thing by you by having sex with another man and now you are saying that both of you want me to have sex with your wife. How do you….. I don’t know what the word is….. reconcile….. I guess… that?”
“She cheated on me. That was the issue. This is different. I will be there. It won’t be cheating because we both know about it and will want it to happen. If you were to have seduced her today it may have ended our marriage but this is what we both decided.”
“But why would you do this, Don?”
“There are two reasons. The first is that if I were not to give her this opportunity she may take it anyway without me being present then it would be a disaster for our relationship. The other is that I enjoy watching my wife being satisfied. Isn’t that what a man is supposed to do, keep his wife satisfied?”
“Where are the girls?” Joseph asked looking around. Don understood that this was a ploy to cut the conversation.
“They are waiting for us in the car. By now they will be wondering what has happened to us?”
“Okay, lead the way to the car and we’ll head to the motel.”
….
“Would you like to stay with me, Makayla?” Marcus asked.
“Yes, I would enjoy that.”
“Good. I’ll run you over to your place to get your clothes.”
“My clothes?”
“Yes.”
“You mean my nightie.”
“Well, that is if you only want to stay for the night but I was hoping for more.”
“You were hoping for more, how much more?”
“I was hoping for a week, a month, or a year, whatever you want it to be.”
“Are you asking me to move in with you, Marcus?”
“Until now I have lived my life alone. I’m not easy to live with. I’m a bit of a control freak, I’m afraid. I would like it to be forever but I’m not sure that the way I am it will work. I’d like to try with you though. Would you be willing to try for us to get along together?
“Marcus, I would love to try that.”
“Good so I guess you should get all your clothes then.”
“Okay.”
….
“My God, look at the size of that bed.”
“It’s a ripper isn’t it,” Don replied while smiling at Suzi. “We could have the four of us on there as well as Makayla and Marcus and still have room for more.”
“Where are Maria and Joseph?” Suzi asked while looking around.
“Joseph had some reservations about coming to the motel with us tonight. He didn’t want to be the guy who broke up our marriage. I’d say he is discussing his concerns with Maria.”
“I can understand that. He seems to be a good person.”
“Yes, I think he is alright, at least I hope he is. We keep getting let down by men who try to take over our lives and control us. I’m hoping that Joseph will be different.”
“Can I ask you a personal question, Don?”
“Yes, I guess. Why not ask it and let me decide if I want to answer it.”
“Okay. Maria is unprotected. She has been with Marcus, Blake, Steve and after tonight Joseph. What if she ends up pregnant? How will you know who the father is?”
“Isn’t that obvious to you, Suzi? I’ll be the father no matter who provides the seed.”
“I know that in your mind you will be the father but it is not as simple as that. DNA carries issues sometimes and if you don’t know the source how can you know about possible problems your child may face in life.”
“Damn, I’d never thought of that possibility. I don’t know how to fix that. I guess we just have to leave it to fate.”
“That might be okay for you and it may be okay for Maria but what about the child?”
“I’d need to think about it, I guess. Here they come. Maybe we can talk some more about it at another time.”
“Okay, but when I get pregnant I want to know who provides the sperm no matter who chooses to be the father.” Don smiled at her wishing that one day he could be considered the father of Suzi’s child. He didn’t know it then but as Suzi smiled back at him that is exactly what Suzi was thinking.
…
The man sat in his home office looking at his computer screen. The screen could have been blank for all he cared because his mind was somewhere else, somewhere deep in the past. He remembered the anxiety that he felt when he found out that his wife had been cheating on him with Marcus. He also remembered how sexually excited it got him. He looked down and realized that even today just to think about it gave him an erection.
“What the fucking hell has happened to us,” he said out aloud. “The man was only doing what nature expects him to do. Have we now become totally subservient to society expectations and Isy, marching time to her plan?”
The voice behind him shocked him. “Yes, Oscar that is exactly what has happened and we let it happen.”
It took Oscar a few seconds to respond. He hadn’t expected his wife to surprise him like that. “You mean I let it happen, Irene,” Oscar replied. “That’s what you’re saying, isn’t it?”
“No, that is not what I’m saying. I could have stopped it at any time the same as you could have. If I had said no Oscar you would not have accepted Isy’s offer. I often think that she did this because she knew that Marcus and I were falling in love and she was jealous.”
“Would you have left me for him?” Oscar asked. He was not surprised by her admission because he had guessed at the time.
“I don’t think so, Oscar. Marcus is the type of man who wants the thrill, the excitement of having sex with someone else’s wife. At least that was how he was then. Marriage was not a consideration for him then. Besides I loved and admired you too much to leave you for another man.”
“You used the words was and then. Are you saying its different now? Speak honestly with me Irene because I know why Don and Maria went to Australia.”
“How did you find that out?”
“Come on, Irene, you know that I have the phones monitored.”
“My God, you have a monitor on your own office phone. I thought that would be the one phone you would never monitor. Why would you do that?”
“Blackmail is relatively common these days. I had to safeguard against a threat should it ever happen to me. I also guessed that you might use my phone to call Marcus.”
“Do you even know about Makayla then?”
“Yes, and I know about your spare mobile.”
“You are monitoring that as well? So you know about me seeking company when you are away?”
“I didn’t need to know about your mobile for that. Everyone knows. People are not stupid, you know. Men come to Vegas and don’t leave for twenty-four hours sometimes forty-eight hours while I’m away but never when I’m here. Of course, they know.”
“Are you angry?”
“I’m disappointed, not angry.”
“Why only disappointed?”
“You’re locking me out. You know how excited I get watching you with your lovers.”
“You had better get cameras installed in the room out near the pool before your next trip then.”
“Is that where you take them?”
“That’s where they take me. A couple of times someone has tried to take me upstairs to our bedroom but I’ve refused to go. That’s our room, Oscar and I want it to stay that way.”
“You had better take me there then. This talk is getting me randy.”
“I didn’t answer your question.”
“I know. You avoided it. Maybe you can tell me as we go upstairs.”
They got up and Oscar put his arm around his wife. He looked down at her and smiled. She saw that as his request for an answer but in fact, he was only admiring her. “Okay. Well, you know about Makayla. It seems that she thinks she has tamed the savage in Marcus. She tells me that he wants to change. I think he is starting to grow up.”
“How does that make you feel, honey?”
“I’m jealous of her, of course.”
“You should be happy. If she has tamed him then I may have to find a new job, one where I’m home more often.”
“What about my lovers. Do I have to send them away if that happens?”
“If you wish to continue as my hotwife then we will organize something.”
“Good, you had better organize those cameras then.”
Oscar laughed as he lifted Irene up and placed her on their bed. He raised her skirt to find her pussy looking out at him. It was no longer the neat little pussy that he remembered from when they first got married. Three children and hundreds perhaps even thousands of large cocks had taken their toll on her.
Her labia, which had once been straight and neatly closed was twisted and lay open. He noticed the redness and swelling so realized that she must have been with someone earlier in the day before he arrived back from his trip.
Irene saw him look up at her so knew he had noticed so responded, “Yes, he left about an hour before you got back. He was very thick. I really enjoyed it. You can taste him if you like. I knew you would be home so I didn’t shower.”
“Damn it, Irene. You won’t be able to feel me again.”
“Does it matter? I enjoy your attention and you enjoy my wetness.”
“No, I guess not,” Oscar replied as he opened her wide and started to lick her clean. He smiled as he heard that same groan that he had heard so many times before. He thought to himself, “I love this cheating fucking woman. How could I ever survive without her? Thank you, Marcus, for being such an incompatible arsehole.”
“So what happened with you to upset Don so badly,” Makayla asked. They were in the washrooms at the restaurant having left Suzi, Joseph, Marcus, Blake and Don at the table.
“I fucked up,” Maria answered.
“How’s that?”
“I let Steve inseminate me. We were getting along so well together. We had started drinking early in the morning shortly after Don had dropped me off. By the early afternoon, I wasn’t in control and knowing what was ahead of us that evening after Don returned I was as horny as hell. Steve gave me the ‘you can trust me to pull out line’ which we all know means ‘I won’t unless you make me’ but I wanted it so much that I trusted him.”
“So he pumped sperm into you all day at a time when you knew you were fertile.”
“No, initially I resisted him. We went swimming in the morning and I let him enter me in the water. I was not drunk then so I knew when he was getting close so I pulled away to finish him with my hand.”
“So he raped you then.”
“No, what makes you think that?”
“Well, if you made him pull out each time how could it happen?”
“I got too drunk and didn’t know what I was doing.”
“So he got you drunk so that he could do whatever he wanted with you.”
“I guess so but I should have stopped him.”
“Yes, you should have. Don has every right to be angry with you.”
“That’s the problem. He should be angry but he just seems to be disappointed with me. It makes me feel so ashamed, so guilty.”
“Lady you should feel guilty. Of all the men that I know, Don is the sweetest and the best. It is about time you started respecting him for what he is.”
“And what exactly is that?”
“He’s a man who respects you and he respects your right to make your own decisions. But there is something else about him as well. He expects and trusts that you will respect him in return. A big part of him is his expectation that we will all do what is right by him. I don’t know how to describe it. It is as if he puts his welfare into our hands. He has complete and absolute trust in you. At least he did before this. That is unique, very unique in fact amongst men.”
“You’re just trying to make me feel guiltier.”
“Lady, if you don’t feel as guilty as you can already then you can’t love him as much as the rest of us do.”
Maria felt a flush of anger rush through her. Who was this person who thinks she can lecture her on how she should love or care for her husband? “Fuck you! He’s my husband, not yours. You stick with Marcus,” she blurted out.
“Okay, if you want it that way then you can have it. You keep your hands off Marcus and I’ll stay away from Don.”
The response that Makayla thought that she could dictate conditions around Marcus shocked Maria. The thought took the sting out of her. “I was joking. No one woman can keep Marcus,” she replied.
“Marcus is trying to change. He wants something like you and Don have.”
“What, marriage? You’re joking, aren’t you? Don’t you know that Marcus just tells you what he must to get into your pants? You’re letting him scam you.”
“I don’t think so. He knows he doesn’t have to tell me that to get to my pussy. All he has to do is ask for it.”
“What? You’ve told him that?”
“Well, not in so many words but he understands that when the time is right he will get what he wants.”
“My God, you actually think you have tamed the beast. Are you going to fall hard when you wake up?”
“Either way I come out ahead. I didn’t go into this with expectations other than a child so if it works out as I think it will then we’re all going to be winners.”
Maria shook her head in disbelief, turned and led them back to the dinner table.
Makayla followed realizing that it was possible that Maria didn’t have a conscience like most people. She only started to feel guilty when what she did started to directly affect her.
….
“So Maria, did you want Joseph to join us at the motel?” Don whispered to his wife. They had a few seconds alone before the others joined them.
“You want Joseph to join us?” Maria asked back of him.
“Please, Maria this is your choice. We have little time so answer me yes or no. Is that what you want?”
“Oh God, Don. Of course, if I’m honest I do want it but what about you and us patching up our relationship?”
“I’m here, aren’t I?”
“Yes, but fuck you, are you just teasing me? Is this a test of my devotion to you?”
“Maria, they are coming. Answer yes or no. I’m okay with it.”
“Yes, of course, the answer is yes. I do want it.”
As Joseph and Suzi arrived at the car Maria walked to the opposite side of the vehicle. Suzi looked up at Don with that dreamy look that he was becoming accustomed to and smiled, “and what does your lovely wife want now?” she whispered to Don.
“What she has always wanted, Suzi a bigger and fatter cock,” he whispered back.
“Joseph?”
“Yes, Joseph.”
“Can I come and watch?”
Don giggled like a little girl. “You can watch but I don’t know about the coming part.”
“If I’m with you I will.”
“So you will cum then,” he whispered back with a smile as he walked to the driver’s door of the Audi.
…
“Now you are asking me to seduce your wife while you and Suzi watch even though your wife believed your marriage was on the rocks earlier today? Is that what you are asking me?”
“That just about sums it up, Joseph,” Don replied.
“Were there any signs of insanity in your family before you were born?” Joseph asked.
“You have the right to say no if that is what you want,” Don stated.
“Does Maria know what you are doing?”
“I don’t do anything unless Maria agrees. If she didn’t want this it wouldn’t be happening.”
“Don, she worried all day that she had done the wrong thing by you by having sex with another man and now you are saying that both of you want me to have sex with your wife. How do you….. I don’t know what the word is….. reconcile….. I guess… that?”
“She cheated on me. That was the issue. This is different. I will be there. It won’t be cheating because we both know about it and will want it to happen. If you were to have seduced her today it may have ended our marriage but this is what we both decided.”
“But why would you do this, Don?”
“There are two reasons. The first is that if I were not to give her this opportunity she may take it anyway without me being present then it would be a disaster for our relationship. The other is that I enjoy watching my wife being satisfied. Isn’t that what a man is supposed to do, keep his wife satisfied?”
“Where are the girls?” Joseph asked looking around. Don understood that this was a ploy to cut the conversation.
“They are waiting for us in the car. By now they will be wondering what has happened to us?”
“Okay, lead the way to the car and we’ll head to the motel.”
….
“Would you like to stay with me, Makayla?” Marcus asked.
“Yes, I would enjoy that.”
“Good. I’ll run you over to your place to get your clothes.”
“My clothes?”
“Yes.”
“You mean my nightie.”
“Well, that is if you only want to stay for the night but I was hoping for more.”
“You were hoping for more, how much more?”
“I was hoping for a week, a month, or a year, whatever you want it to be.”
“Are you asking me to move in with you, Marcus?”
“Until now I have lived my life alone. I’m not easy to live with. I’m a bit of a control freak, I’m afraid. I would like it to be forever but I’m not sure that the way I am it will work. I’d like to try with you though. Would you be willing to try for us to get along together?
“Marcus, I would love to try that.”
“Good so I guess you should get all your clothes then.”
“Okay.”
….
“My God, look at the size of that bed.”
“It’s a ripper isn’t it,” Don replied while smiling at Suzi. “We could have the four of us on there as well as Makayla and Marcus and still have room for more.”
“Where are Maria and Joseph?” Suzi asked while looking around.
“Joseph had some reservations about coming to the motel with us tonight. He didn’t want to be the guy who broke up our marriage. I’d say he is discussing his concerns with Maria.”
“I can understand that. He seems to be a good person.”
“Yes, I think he is alright, at least I hope he is. We keep getting let down by men who try to take over our lives and control us. I’m hoping that Joseph will be different.”
“Can I ask you a personal question, Don?”
“Yes, I guess. Why not ask it and let me decide if I want to answer it.”
“Okay. Maria is unprotected. She has been with Marcus, Blake, Steve and after tonight Joseph. What if she ends up pregnant? How will you know who the father is?”
“Isn’t that obvious to you, Suzi? I’ll be the father no matter who provides the seed.”
“I know that in your mind you will be the father but it is not as simple as that. DNA carries issues sometimes and if you don’t know the source how can you know about possible problems your child may face in life.”
“Damn, I’d never thought of that possibility. I don’t know how to fix that. I guess we just have to leave it to fate.”
“That might be okay for you and it may be okay for Maria but what about the child?”
“I’d need to think about it, I guess. Here they come. Maybe we can talk some more about it at another time.”
“Okay, but when I get pregnant I want to know who provides the sperm no matter who chooses to be the father.” Don smiled at her wishing that one day he could be considered the father of Suzi’s child. He didn’t know it then but as Suzi smiled back at him that is exactly what Suzi was thinking.
…
The man sat in his home office looking at his computer screen. The screen could have been blank for all he cared because his mind was somewhere else, somewhere deep in the past. He remembered the anxiety that he felt when he found out that his wife had been cheating on him with Marcus. He also remembered how sexually excited it got him. He looked down and realized that even today just to think about it gave him an erection.
“What the fucking hell has happened to us,” he said out aloud. “The man was only doing what nature expects him to do. Have we now become totally subservient to society expectations and Isy, marching time to her plan?”
The voice behind him shocked him. “Yes, Oscar that is exactly what has happened and we let it happen.”
It took Oscar a few seconds to respond. He hadn’t expected his wife to surprise him like that. “You mean I let it happen, Irene,” Oscar replied. “That’s what you’re saying, isn’t it?”
“No, that is not what I’m saying. I could have stopped it at any time the same as you could have. If I had said no Oscar you would not have accepted Isy’s offer. I often think that she did this because she knew that Marcus and I were falling in love and she was jealous.”
“Would you have left me for him?” Oscar asked. He was not surprised by her admission because he had guessed at the time.
“I don’t think so, Oscar. Marcus is the type of man who wants the thrill, the excitement of having sex with someone else’s wife. At least that was how he was then. Marriage was not a consideration for him then. Besides I loved and admired you too much to leave you for another man.”
“You used the words was and then. Are you saying its different now? Speak honestly with me Irene because I know why Don and Maria went to Australia.”
“How did you find that out?”
“Come on, Irene, you know that I have the phones monitored.”
“My God, you have a monitor on your own office phone. I thought that would be the one phone you would never monitor. Why would you do that?”
“Blackmail is relatively common these days. I had to safeguard against a threat should it ever happen to me. I also guessed that you might use my phone to call Marcus.”
“Do you even know about Makayla then?”
“Yes, and I know about your spare mobile.”
“You are monitoring that as well? So you know about me seeking company when you are away?”
“I didn’t need to know about your mobile for that. Everyone knows. People are not stupid, you know. Men come to Vegas and don’t leave for twenty-four hours sometimes forty-eight hours while I’m away but never when I’m here. Of course, they know.”
“Are you angry?”
“I’m disappointed, not angry.”
“Why only disappointed?”
“You’re locking me out. You know how excited I get watching you with your lovers.”
“You had better get cameras installed in the room out near the pool before your next trip then.”
“Is that where you take them?”
“That’s where they take me. A couple of times someone has tried to take me upstairs to our bedroom but I’ve refused to go. That’s our room, Oscar and I want it to stay that way.”
“You had better take me there then. This talk is getting me randy.”
“I didn’t answer your question.”
“I know. You avoided it. Maybe you can tell me as we go upstairs.”
They got up and Oscar put his arm around his wife. He looked down at her and smiled. She saw that as his request for an answer but in fact, he was only admiring her. “Okay. Well, you know about Makayla. It seems that she thinks she has tamed the savage in Marcus. She tells me that he wants to change. I think he is starting to grow up.”
“How does that make you feel, honey?”
“I’m jealous of her, of course.”
“You should be happy. If she has tamed him then I may have to find a new job, one where I’m home more often.”
“What about my lovers. Do I have to send them away if that happens?”
“If you wish to continue as my hotwife then we will organize something.”
“Good, you had better organize those cameras then.”
Oscar laughed as he lifted Irene up and placed her on their bed. He raised her skirt to find her pussy looking out at him. It was no longer the neat little pussy that he remembered from when they first got married. Three children and hundreds perhaps even thousands of large cocks had taken their toll on her.
Her labia, which had once been straight and neatly closed was twisted and lay open. He noticed the redness and swelling so realized that she must have been with someone earlier in the day before he arrived back from his trip.
Irene saw him look up at her so knew he had noticed so responded, “Yes, he left about an hour before you got back. He was very thick. I really enjoyed it. You can taste him if you like. I knew you would be home so I didn’t shower.”
“Damn it, Irene. You won’t be able to feel me again.”
“Does it matter? I enjoy your attention and you enjoy my wetness.”
“No, I guess not,” Oscar replied as he opened her wide and started to lick her clean. He smiled as he heard that same groan that he had heard so many times before. He thought to himself, “I love this cheating fucking woman. How could I ever survive without her? Thank you, Marcus, for being such an incompatible arsehole.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 19
As Maria calmed after her second orgasm Joseph slowed. She knew what he was doing. He wanted to last. She had experienced it before with big men, that ability to last. Small men like Don could never quite master that ability, at least none that she had experienced. They tried but they seldom succeeded. Thinking of Don, Maria turned her head toward where she had last seen him. Jealousy surged through her body at the picture that met her.
Suzi and Don were locked in a never-ending kiss. Never-ending that is until they had both reached orgasm. She wondered why it was that when she saw him having sex with another woman it didn’t worry her too much but kissing, well that was different. Don was moving in and out of her slowly as they kissed. Maria was with Joseph. She was with him for sex and it was enjoyable but she knew that what she saw with Suzi and Don was not just sex. She saw that they were making love. LOVE! That should be reserved for her and only her.
She fought hard to prevent her jealousy from slipping into anger. She was losing the fight when Joseph regained control and starting long stroking her. With nine inches of fat meat stroking out then jamming hard into her how could a girl stay jealous or become angry. Angry perhaps but that was a different type of anger the one that leads to the next orgasm, the one that both parties achieve at exactly the same moment. It doesn’t happen often but when it does it is so good that it is impossible to describe and impossible to think of other emotions.
Maria’s orgasm was one of the best she had ever experienced and would ever experience. Stars and bright lights flashed through her brain as Joseph erupted time after time inside her. Her screams and groans were a measure of the intensity of her pleasure. So intense were they that it even shocked Joseph, the person who was the instrument of that pleasure.
She recovered after five minutes to open her eyes to see not only Joseph looking down at her but both Don and Suzi towering above her.
“Are you alright?” Don asked.
“Alright, God, alright just can’t possibly explain what I just experienced. It blew my mind.”
Joseph laughed, “It blew mine as well. By golly, that was so intense. I almost passed out.”
Maria joined his laughter and replied, “I did. All I knew was stars and blinding bright lights. I had no idea of where I was or what I was doing.”
“I know how that feels. That was what it was like my first time with Don.” Suzi threw in.
The smile instantly disappeared from Maria’s face. She felt that jealousy return like a dam had burst. A tear formed at the corner of her eye. Don noticed it immediately and took her into his arms and held her tightly. “Are you okay, honey?” he asked.
“No, I’m not. You and I need to talk about it later.” Don pulled back so that he could look at her face.
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered looking her directly in the eye with a smile.
“I’m really not in the mood right now to discuss anything.”
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered still looking her directly in the eye and still smiling.
“It’s not something that I can discuss here.”
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered continuing to look her in the eye but battling not to burst into laughter. He placed his hand over her pussy that was covered in sperm that had leaked out of her then slipped two fingers inside her. She still felt loose so he slipped a third inside.
“Oh God,” she moaned lifting her hips toward him.
“You’re most likely ovulating tonight, full of virile sperm with no protection. Now, what can there ever be for you to talk to me about?”
“Is that why I blacked out?”
“I guess. Either that or you’re falling in love with Joseph. What do you think, Joseph?”
“As if I would be so lucky. Even if I thought it were true I wouldn’t admit it in front of her husband.”
“Was it good for you Joseph?” Don asked wishing to move the discussion away from that L word.
“Nope, it wasn’t good.”
“Not good?”
“Nope, it was just fucking fantastic.”
“Really,” Maria asked.
“Yes, really,” Joseph answered. Don had moved away from her so Joseph reached down pulled her into a sitting position and kissed her. It was not just a little kiss. It lasted a long time because Maria held him so close.
“God, you can almost make me cum just from kissing me,” Maria stated wishing to make Don feel how he and Suzi had made her feel.
Don reached out and took Suzi by the hand, “Come here, Suzi. Kiss me. Let’s see if I can make you cum from just kissing you.”
“I doubt it, Don but you did make me cum from just playing with my tits.”
Maria broke away from her kiss. “Did he, really?”
“Yes, he did really. The fact that he was rubbing his cock across my clit at the same time helped a bit, I believe.” Suzi added with a little laugh.
“Yes, I imagine that would help. Why didn’t he put it in you?”
“I didn’t want him to.”
“Why? If it was that good surely you would want him in you.”
Suzi looked at Don. “Should I tell her?”
“If you want to but if you don’t then I won’t tell,” Don answered.
“I was a virgin. I’d been with men but not to have sex with. I’d played around a lot but had never had real sex, you know, proper penetration and all that.”
“So Don took your virginity then,” Maria asked.
“Yep.”
“I guess I understand a lot more now.”
“What do you mean?” Suzi asked.
“That look you give him. It’s the look a woman gives her first lover.” Maria said with a laugh. I think we will take you back to Spain with us when we go next year.
“Just you try and stop me.”
…
“Oscar is coming over to Australia,” Makayla stated. She saw Marcus flinch at what she said.
“That would be fucking right. I’m starting to settle into my role and enjoy my work and he comes over to stuff it all up for me.”
“His coming over has nothing to do with you, Marcus. He’s coming to check out how the vineyards are going. That’s his job. Isn’t it about time you accepted things and moved on? It’s been a while now.”
“I guess.”
“Why would you let him upset you if you are happy with how your life is going? It doesn’t make any sense.”
“He’s got my job.”
“That’s not his fault. The job was offered to him and all he did was accept. If you still have hang-ups about it isn’t it time for you to work through it all and identify why your mum did not give the job to you. Besides, I don’t really think it is the job that angers you.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means that there is more to it than the job.”
“What would you know about it? You didn’t even know me then.”
“It’s Irene isn’t it?”
Marcus went quiet. He looked at the floor for a while then up at Makayla. “Is that what you think? You think that I’m pining over Irene.”
“Are you?”
“Maybe, I don’t know. I think about her sometimes but that’s not the issue. I just get angry when I think of Oscar. He took the woman I loved and my job away from me.”
“Oscar didn’t take her away from you, Marcus. It was a decision that she made for herself.”
“How can you know that?”
“Marcus, you know that I have talked to her. Before I agreed to get involved I asked her questions.”
“What type of questions?”
“Questions like why. Questions like what’s the history. I wanted to know what I was getting involved in and why. She told me that she felt guilty for letting you get involved with her. She believed that based on your history you would use her, she would use you and then it would end. She thought you would take what was available to you and then run. It shocked her that you didn’t run. She needed to make sure you would be okay.”
“She told you that?”
“Yes, she did.”
“Then she cares.”
“Of course she cared. Would you fall in love with a woman that didn’t care about or for you? She seems to be a nice caring person and so does Oscar. She told me that Oscar knew but respected her right to make the decision. He didn’t take her away from you. She loved her husband and she knew that she had a duty to him. You can’t hold Oscar responsible for what you did, Marcus.”
“What I did? What do you mean what I did?”
“You allowed yourself to get involved with a married woman, a married woman who loved her husband as well. Where did you think it would lead to?”
“Other women wouldn’t have hesitated if I wanted them.”
“Ah, now we are getting somewhere. She rejected you and no other woman did that, did they. That’s what is getting to you isn’t it?”
“No! I didn’t love or want the others.”
“You cannot change other people, Marcus. You can only change what you do and how you think or how you act so your future rests with you, not with Oscar or Irene. Think about what it is that you intend to change to make it different. It’s the only way you can change things. It rests with you and only you.”
“Or with you?”
“No, I can only advise you. I can however react to what you do where it involves me.”
“I don’t understand. I have changed, haven’t I?”
“Yes, you have but to move on you need to deal with the past. While ever you carry the baggage from your past we can’t develop much more than a sexual relationship. If that is what you want then there is no problem but that is all it can ever be.”
“A Sexual relationship, but we haven’t had sex yet?”
“That’s right but you know what I mean. You told me that you wanted to change. You told me that you want more than just a sexual relationship. I was happy to help you but I can’t help you develop a real relationship if you can’t walk away from your past.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I think so. Give me time. There are things that you don’t know about but I’m not ready to talk about them yet.” Marcus looked at her inquiring expression. He knew he couldn’t leave it like that so he added, “maybe soon.”
“Fine,” Makayla answered wondering what else he was hiding that he was having difficulties talking about. She knew it had to be important or he would not have mentioned it. She wondered, “what could it be.”
…
“I’m worried about Makayla,” Don told Maria. Joseph and Suzi had left them alone to go have a drink at the bar. Don had told them that they would join them shortly.
“Don, we are here to have a good time with Joseph and Suzi. Why bring up Makayla right now?”
“We haven’t had a lot of time together to talk recently so I thought I’d take this opportunity.”
“Okay but make it quick.”
“She is falling in love with Marcus.”
“So?”
“Marcus, the bull, the sperm donor, the man who can’t be tamed, the one who gets women pregnant and then runs, she is falling in love with him.”
“She’s a big girl. She knows the odds. She believes she is taming him.”
“Is that possible?”
“She thinks so. He is opening up to her about Irene. He has admitted that he was in love with her and would have married her if she hadn’t refused to leave Oscar.”
“Oh my God, is that true?”
“She says so.”
“Poor Oscar, I wonder if he knows?”
“She told me that Irene told her that Oscar knew and left the decision to her to make. He told her he loved her, he forgave her for any mistakes she had made and then left her to make the decision. She told Makayla that Oscar took out a bag, placed it on the bed and packed it full of her clothes. He then drove her with the bag to the airport.”
“My God, he must have thought he had lost her. What happened at the airport?”
“Oscar took the bag and sat over to the side. He told her to go to Marcus and if she needed the bag she could come and get it off him. She went over and said goodbye to Marcus.”
“She decided to stay with Oscar?”
“Makayla told me that Irene said that she had no intention of leaving Oscar.”
“But she let Oscar think that she may leave him?”
“No, that was Oscar’s way of telling her that he had absolute trust in her. That was Oscar’s way of saying to her I do not control you. You are my partner, my wife. I do not own you, I love you but I do not wish to control you.”
“So Irene recognized that?”
“Yes, she already knew but this just reinforced her view that she would be a fool to even consider leaving him.”
“It must have been very difficult for him despite his trust in her. I… I…. I…. even I have doubt sometimes, Maria.”
“Yes, I know. It’s difficult sometimes, the games we play. You’re not alone. I sometimes feel it as well. You do love me don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. Sometimes I get a little carried away with things and I see that you do too but I don’t ever want us to stop loving each other Maria.”
“Good because I want you holding my hand the day that I die and if you pass before me I really don’t know how I could go on.” Maria looked up and saw a tear in the corner of Don’s eye. It said more to her than any words ever could. He went to speak but she held her hand up to him and said, “I know. Come on, let’s go. We have guests to entertain.”
As Maria calmed after her second orgasm Joseph slowed. She knew what he was doing. He wanted to last. She had experienced it before with big men, that ability to last. Small men like Don could never quite master that ability, at least none that she had experienced. They tried but they seldom succeeded. Thinking of Don, Maria turned her head toward where she had last seen him. Jealousy surged through her body at the picture that met her.
Suzi and Don were locked in a never-ending kiss. Never-ending that is until they had both reached orgasm. She wondered why it was that when she saw him having sex with another woman it didn’t worry her too much but kissing, well that was different. Don was moving in and out of her slowly as they kissed. Maria was with Joseph. She was with him for sex and it was enjoyable but she knew that what she saw with Suzi and Don was not just sex. She saw that they were making love. LOVE! That should be reserved for her and only her.
She fought hard to prevent her jealousy from slipping into anger. She was losing the fight when Joseph regained control and starting long stroking her. With nine inches of fat meat stroking out then jamming hard into her how could a girl stay jealous or become angry. Angry perhaps but that was a different type of anger the one that leads to the next orgasm, the one that both parties achieve at exactly the same moment. It doesn’t happen often but when it does it is so good that it is impossible to describe and impossible to think of other emotions.
Maria’s orgasm was one of the best she had ever experienced and would ever experience. Stars and bright lights flashed through her brain as Joseph erupted time after time inside her. Her screams and groans were a measure of the intensity of her pleasure. So intense were they that it even shocked Joseph, the person who was the instrument of that pleasure.
She recovered after five minutes to open her eyes to see not only Joseph looking down at her but both Don and Suzi towering above her.
“Are you alright?” Don asked.
“Alright, God, alright just can’t possibly explain what I just experienced. It blew my mind.”
Joseph laughed, “It blew mine as well. By golly, that was so intense. I almost passed out.”
Maria joined his laughter and replied, “I did. All I knew was stars and blinding bright lights. I had no idea of where I was or what I was doing.”
“I know how that feels. That was what it was like my first time with Don.” Suzi threw in.
The smile instantly disappeared from Maria’s face. She felt that jealousy return like a dam had burst. A tear formed at the corner of her eye. Don noticed it immediately and took her into his arms and held her tightly. “Are you okay, honey?” he asked.
“No, I’m not. You and I need to talk about it later.” Don pulled back so that he could look at her face.
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered looking her directly in the eye with a smile.
“I’m really not in the mood right now to discuss anything.”
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered still looking her directly in the eye and still smiling.
“It’s not something that I can discuss here.”
“Alright if that’s what you want,” Don answered continuing to look her in the eye but battling not to burst into laughter. He placed his hand over her pussy that was covered in sperm that had leaked out of her then slipped two fingers inside her. She still felt loose so he slipped a third inside.
“Oh God,” she moaned lifting her hips toward him.
“You’re most likely ovulating tonight, full of virile sperm with no protection. Now, what can there ever be for you to talk to me about?”
“Is that why I blacked out?”
“I guess. Either that or you’re falling in love with Joseph. What do you think, Joseph?”
“As if I would be so lucky. Even if I thought it were true I wouldn’t admit it in front of her husband.”
“Was it good for you Joseph?” Don asked wishing to move the discussion away from that L word.
“Nope, it wasn’t good.”
“Not good?”
“Nope, it was just fucking fantastic.”
“Really,” Maria asked.
“Yes, really,” Joseph answered. Don had moved away from her so Joseph reached down pulled her into a sitting position and kissed her. It was not just a little kiss. It lasted a long time because Maria held him so close.
“God, you can almost make me cum just from kissing me,” Maria stated wishing to make Don feel how he and Suzi had made her feel.
Don reached out and took Suzi by the hand, “Come here, Suzi. Kiss me. Let’s see if I can make you cum from just kissing you.”
“I doubt it, Don but you did make me cum from just playing with my tits.”
Maria broke away from her kiss. “Did he, really?”
“Yes, he did really. The fact that he was rubbing his cock across my clit at the same time helped a bit, I believe.” Suzi added with a little laugh.
“Yes, I imagine that would help. Why didn’t he put it in you?”
“I didn’t want him to.”
“Why? If it was that good surely you would want him in you.”
Suzi looked at Don. “Should I tell her?”
“If you want to but if you don’t then I won’t tell,” Don answered.
“I was a virgin. I’d been with men but not to have sex with. I’d played around a lot but had never had real sex, you know, proper penetration and all that.”
“So Don took your virginity then,” Maria asked.
“Yep.”
“I guess I understand a lot more now.”
“What do you mean?” Suzi asked.
“That look you give him. It’s the look a woman gives her first lover.” Maria said with a laugh. I think we will take you back to Spain with us when we go next year.
“Just you try and stop me.”
…
“Oscar is coming over to Australia,” Makayla stated. She saw Marcus flinch at what she said.
“That would be fucking right. I’m starting to settle into my role and enjoy my work and he comes over to stuff it all up for me.”
“His coming over has nothing to do with you, Marcus. He’s coming to check out how the vineyards are going. That’s his job. Isn’t it about time you accepted things and moved on? It’s been a while now.”
“I guess.”
“Why would you let him upset you if you are happy with how your life is going? It doesn’t make any sense.”
“He’s got my job.”
“That’s not his fault. The job was offered to him and all he did was accept. If you still have hang-ups about it isn’t it time for you to work through it all and identify why your mum did not give the job to you. Besides, I don’t really think it is the job that angers you.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means that there is more to it than the job.”
“What would you know about it? You didn’t even know me then.”
“It’s Irene isn’t it?”
Marcus went quiet. He looked at the floor for a while then up at Makayla. “Is that what you think? You think that I’m pining over Irene.”
“Are you?”
“Maybe, I don’t know. I think about her sometimes but that’s not the issue. I just get angry when I think of Oscar. He took the woman I loved and my job away from me.”
“Oscar didn’t take her away from you, Marcus. It was a decision that she made for herself.”
“How can you know that?”
“Marcus, you know that I have talked to her. Before I agreed to get involved I asked her questions.”
“What type of questions?”
“Questions like why. Questions like what’s the history. I wanted to know what I was getting involved in and why. She told me that she felt guilty for letting you get involved with her. She believed that based on your history you would use her, she would use you and then it would end. She thought you would take what was available to you and then run. It shocked her that you didn’t run. She needed to make sure you would be okay.”
“She told you that?”
“Yes, she did.”
“Then she cares.”
“Of course she cared. Would you fall in love with a woman that didn’t care about or for you? She seems to be a nice caring person and so does Oscar. She told me that Oscar knew but respected her right to make the decision. He didn’t take her away from you. She loved her husband and she knew that she had a duty to him. You can’t hold Oscar responsible for what you did, Marcus.”
“What I did? What do you mean what I did?”
“You allowed yourself to get involved with a married woman, a married woman who loved her husband as well. Where did you think it would lead to?”
“Other women wouldn’t have hesitated if I wanted them.”
“Ah, now we are getting somewhere. She rejected you and no other woman did that, did they. That’s what is getting to you isn’t it?”
“No! I didn’t love or want the others.”
“You cannot change other people, Marcus. You can only change what you do and how you think or how you act so your future rests with you, not with Oscar or Irene. Think about what it is that you intend to change to make it different. It’s the only way you can change things. It rests with you and only you.”
“Or with you?”
“No, I can only advise you. I can however react to what you do where it involves me.”
“I don’t understand. I have changed, haven’t I?”
“Yes, you have but to move on you need to deal with the past. While ever you carry the baggage from your past we can’t develop much more than a sexual relationship. If that is what you want then there is no problem but that is all it can ever be.”
“A Sexual relationship, but we haven’t had sex yet?”
“That’s right but you know what I mean. You told me that you wanted to change. You told me that you want more than just a sexual relationship. I was happy to help you but I can’t help you develop a real relationship if you can’t walk away from your past.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I think so. Give me time. There are things that you don’t know about but I’m not ready to talk about them yet.” Marcus looked at her inquiring expression. He knew he couldn’t leave it like that so he added, “maybe soon.”
“Fine,” Makayla answered wondering what else he was hiding that he was having difficulties talking about. She knew it had to be important or he would not have mentioned it. She wondered, “what could it be.”
…
“I’m worried about Makayla,” Don told Maria. Joseph and Suzi had left them alone to go have a drink at the bar. Don had told them that they would join them shortly.
“Don, we are here to have a good time with Joseph and Suzi. Why bring up Makayla right now?”
“We haven’t had a lot of time together to talk recently so I thought I’d take this opportunity.”
“Okay but make it quick.”
“She is falling in love with Marcus.”
“So?”
“Marcus, the bull, the sperm donor, the man who can’t be tamed, the one who gets women pregnant and then runs, she is falling in love with him.”
“She’s a big girl. She knows the odds. She believes she is taming him.”
“Is that possible?”
“She thinks so. He is opening up to her about Irene. He has admitted that he was in love with her and would have married her if she hadn’t refused to leave Oscar.”
“Oh my God, is that true?”
“She says so.”
“Poor Oscar, I wonder if he knows?”
“She told me that Irene told her that Oscar knew and left the decision to her to make. He told her he loved her, he forgave her for any mistakes she had made and then left her to make the decision. She told Makayla that Oscar took out a bag, placed it on the bed and packed it full of her clothes. He then drove her with the bag to the airport.”
“My God, he must have thought he had lost her. What happened at the airport?”
“Oscar took the bag and sat over to the side. He told her to go to Marcus and if she needed the bag she could come and get it off him. She went over and said goodbye to Marcus.”
“She decided to stay with Oscar?”
“Makayla told me that Irene said that she had no intention of leaving Oscar.”
“But she let Oscar think that she may leave him?”
“No, that was Oscar’s way of telling her that he had absolute trust in her. That was Oscar’s way of saying to her I do not control you. You are my partner, my wife. I do not own you, I love you but I do not wish to control you.”
“So Irene recognized that?”
“Yes, she already knew but this just reinforced her view that she would be a fool to even consider leaving him.”
“It must have been very difficult for him despite his trust in her. I… I…. I…. even I have doubt sometimes, Maria.”
“Yes, I know. It’s difficult sometimes, the games we play. You’re not alone. I sometimes feel it as well. You do love me don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. Sometimes I get a little carried away with things and I see that you do too but I don’t ever want us to stop loving each other Maria.”
“Good because I want you holding my hand the day that I die and if you pass before me I really don’t know how I could go on.” Maria looked up and saw a tear in the corner of Don’s eye. It said more to her than any words ever could. He went to speak but she held her hand up to him and said, “I know. Come on, let’s go. We have guests to entertain.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 20.
He picked her up, kissed her and headed towards their bedroom. She returned his kiss and as he carried her she smiled at him. “At last,” he thought. “She is being receptive to my advances.” He laid her on the bed and lifted her body up to kiss her again.
“I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m not ready. There are too many unknowns.”
“But you were willing before I told you that I was becoming emotionally involved. Do those unknowns matter? We can work them out later.”
“I knew the outcome then. It was just sex to me and sex to you. The future was very clear. I knew that you would sleep with me until I conceived and then it was over. Now we don’t know what the future holds. To go ahead now may destroy something that could be wonderful for both of us. I don’t want us to exchange this opportunity for a quick roll in the hay. The time will come. Be patient with me, please.”
“I guess.” He lay down beside her and she placed the top of her body over him and they kissed.
“You said that there were other things that I didn’t know about. Are you ready to talk about them yet?”
“Maybe, will it make any difference?” he asked
“We won’t know if we don’t have the discussion. What is it all about?”
“It’s about my mum and dad and what I saw and how they reacted when they found out I knew.”
“Knew, knew what?” she asked.
“It’s complex. It’s about dad going away and men visiting my mother.”
“Did your dad know?”
“I think so. When I told him he chastised me. He said that mum had a right to live her life the way she chose and I had no right to interfere.”
“How old were you?”
“I would have been eleven, maybe twelve. I could have been older. I was just old enough to know that this thing,” he placed his hand on his crotch, “was not just for pissing. I hadn’t reached orgasm by then but I had all the feelings coming on so I knew there was something special ahead of me.”
“So how did you find out, about your mum, I mean, not about your orgasm?” She said with a chuckle.
“Well when dad was away I’d hear talking at night so I knew she had visitors but I didn’t take much notice until one night I woke up to moaning and groaning. I thought she was ill or something so I got up and went to her room to find out. I snuck along the hallway and got to the door to her bedroom. I opened it a little, just enough to see. She had a candle burning so there wasn’t much light but I could see a bare arse rising and falling.”
“She was being fucked.”
“Well and truly. I could only see the bed so I wasn’t aware that there was a second man there until the man on the bed reached orgasm. He rolled off her and the second man took over.”
“She was being teamed?”
“Yes, she was being teamed well and truly. The second man told the first man that he must have cum a bucket load because she was so sloppy. Mum told him that if she was too sloppy he should eat her out first but the first man told her that Pablo likes sloppy seconds and laughed.”
“My God, you heard all this when you were only eleven or twelve. That must have been a shock to you?”
“Yes, I didn’t know what to do about it especially the reaction my body had to what I saw. Initially, I felt angry then repulsed but that passed very quickly when I had an erection that could not be ignored. I got so hard it actually hurt. I had to take it out of my PJ pants to try to relieve that hurt but as I put my hand on my erection I experienced my first orgasm.”
“Your first ever orgasm was while watching your mother getting gangbanged?”
“Yes, I went back to my room and lay there wondering if something was wrong with me. I looked at the sperm which was not much more than a thick, clear liquid on my hand. I felt how slippery it was. I even tasted it but then I had another erection. This time I played with myself and found it so enjoyable that I kept playing until I experienced my second orgasm.”
“You had your second orgasm in one night?”
“Yes, I did and I worked out that nothing could be that good yet harmful at the same time so it then became a regular thing.”
“And what happened with your mother?”
“I often visited her room when I heard voices after that and watched her entertain a good many other men. When my dad got home from his trip I told him what I had seen and he basically told me to mind my own business and to stop telling stories about my mother. It made me feel as if he was chastising me for telling on her. After telling dad, mum left her bedroom door open so I knew he must have told her that I knew. I think she got a kick out of knowing that I had watched her.”
“Did she ever say anything to you about it?”
“No, she never said anything but one night as I was standing at her door watching she lifted her head up to look at me. I think she did that to see me watching her, maybe even to let me know that she knew I was watching.”
“So why are you telling me this. It’s not the type of thing you would share with other people.”
“Other people, not other people this is us, you and me. You’re the only person that I have ever told this to and you may be the only person who I ever tell in my lifetime. Can’t you see, can’t you feel it, Makayla? We have something special, something that I haven’t had before.”
“Yes, I know I feel that way but you had that with Irene as well, didn’t you?”
“No, how can I explain it? Yes, I was falling in love with Irene but we never shared our experiences as you and I do. She was over there and I was here.” Marcus pointed first to the corner of the room and then to the opposite corner. “It was just feelings with Irene but with you, we are here together in every way.” This time he pointed at the floor where they were standing. “I never had that before, that closeness, that bonding. I feel that we are one.”
Makayla smiled, “So, I’m not alone in that, then?”
“No, you’re not alone and I hope neither of us is ever alone again.”
“Good. Now explain why you have told me about your mother.”
“After watching her with those other men I made a decision. I decided that no woman would ever get close enough to me that they could do to me what my mother did to my dad. I decided before I turned seventeen that my role in life was that of that first man. I was going to be the one whose sperm was deposited first each and every time.”
“I see. I could say more but I probably should leave it unsaid, for now at least.”
“I’ve been open and honest with you, Makayla. If there is something that you might want to say then I expect that you should say it.”
“Okay, I will. I think that it is likely that what your mother was doing was pleasing your dad as any good wife should.”
“Pleasing him by cheating on him?”
“Pleasing him by not cheating on him but doing what he expected of her.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You should understand. You have made love to so many women who had been sent to you by their husbands.”
“What do you mean when you say sent to me by their husbands?”
“Look at Don and Maria. Don sent her to you.”
“No, I seduced her and Don accepted his place because he couldn’t do anything about it.”
“No, no, no, no, that is how you saw it but it didn’t happen like that at all. Don not only understood what was happening he actually encouraged her to have sex with you. If Don had said no at any point in time Maria would have walked away from you. I believe that Oscar did the same. Now if Don and Oscar did that then it is very likely that many of the others you think you seduced actually seduced you.”
“So you believe that they actually seduced me. You think that I have been living a lie all these years.”
“That is exactly what I think.”
“But why would they do that?”
“Why did you do it is a more important question?”
“I did it because I enjoyed it. I also got to know that my linage would continue in many directions. It was great sex without the complications and responsibilities that go with a permanent relationship.”
“Okay, so now you tell me why they did it?”
“I honestly don’t know.”
“Think about this. For the women, it was great sex without the complications and responsibilities that go with a permanent relationship.”
“They’re my words. What about the husband then?”
“Well, it is likely that the husband got turned on by it in the same way you did when you watched your mother. His wife came back to him and told him about the experience which added spice to their relationship and their sexual experiences. In some cases and I would suggest most they wanted a child but were not successful at having one. You would have given them the child they dearly wanted without the risks, the costs or the burden they would need to carry if a friend helped them or if they used scientific fertilization.”
“So I helped them then.”
“Yes, I would say that you helped them in most circumstances. In others maybe not but even then a wife cheating can result in a couple coming closer together in the long term. After all, if a wife cheats on her husband and he wants the marriage to survive he just has to try that much harder to make it work. In that case, everybody wins.”
“I always wondered why the marriages always seemed to survive.”
“Your mum and dad’s marriage survived didn’t it so why wouldn’t others survive as well.”
“Yes, my mum and my dad were always close. I often wondered why.”
“Now you know? It may explain something else for you as well.”
“What’s that?”
“It may explain why your mum chose Oscar. She probably saw in Oscar what she saw in your dad that man she loved and lived with all those years. She may have seen you as a reflection of one of those men who used her for their own pleasure then disappeared to be never seen again.”
“Do you think so?”
“Yes, I do. Think about it in the terms of Don and Maria and what I told you had happened with that Steve character. Don allows Maria the freedoms that your mother had from your father. Even when Maria broke her promise to Don it was Don who apologized to her for putting her in that situation. He picked up responsibility and held himself accountable. Aren’t they the strengths that you look for in a strong business manager so why not in a strong family manager? Your mother would have seen that in Oscar.”
“I guess.”
“So the challenge for us is how do we change that in your mothers mind?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Well, we are on the right pathway if we make our relationship work.”
“It already is working.”
“Good so the next question is when are we going to get married?”
“You would marry me after all you know about me.”
“I haven’t been asked yet so how can I answer a question that hasn’t been asked? I’ll be patient and wait.”
Marcus took hold of her and sat her up then dropped to his knees, “I haven’t got a ring yet but Makayla would you marry me?”
“Yes, of course, I will. Come on. Let’s get to the jewellers before they shut.”
“I thought that we might kiss and have sex first.”
“Nope, the ring comes first because if we have sex we might not get there before they shut tomorrow or maybe we won’t even make it by next week.”
“That’s a thought. Come on, let’s go.” They both burst into laughter as they headed for the carport.
….
“You’ll never believe what I was told today, honey.”
“Tell me who you were talking to and I’ll take a guess,” Irene replied.
“Don rang me from Western Australia,” Oscar told her.
“Maria’s pregnant perhaps,” Irene guessed.
“Well, she could be after what he told me happened a couple of weeks ago but that’s not it.”
“Maria’s found herself a new man.”
“That’s true but that’s not it either. Just think of the least likely thing to happen and you won’t be far off.”
“I know that Marcus is not gay so that will not be it but the next less likely is…… Oh, my God, you’re joking, not that! Surely that can’t be true.”
“Yep, that’s it. He’s getting married. He proposed.”
“Who has he proposed to?”
“Ten days ago he proposed to that woman that you lined up for him in Perth.”
“You knew about that?”
“I’m not stupid. I knew when he picked up that Makayla woman immediately he arrived in Australia you would have had a finger in it somewhere.”
“But she is married, isn’t she?”
“It seems that she and Blake who is gay by the way had filed for divorce last year. It came through a few weeks ago. They are still good friends so they didn’t tell many people about it. Blake is really happy for her.”
“He shouldn’t be. It will be a disaster. Marcus is a loaner. The marriage cannot succeed.”
“People can change, honey. You know that. Are you jealous?”
“Yes, of course, I’m jealous.” Irene looked at her husband who was standing there with his mouth wide open. He knew she would feel hurt, maybe even a little jealous but he didn’t expect her to admit it, especially to him. “Wouldn’t you feel jealous if you lost me to someone else that you didn’t think had any chance?”
“You’ve forgotten. I almost did. I still wonder sometimes why you came back to me. Was it because you thought there was no future with him?”
“I came back to you because I had never left you. Leaving you was never a consideration. I loved you then and I love you now. My attraction to Marcus was that he had a big dick and a carefree approach to life. I love having sex with a man with a big dick. I did then and I still do today and if I still have the opportunity tomorrow I will tomorrow as well but sex is not love. I love you no matter what sized dick you have. Besides sex with someone who loves you is always better.”
“Hhmm, I knew that but I was just wondering if you did too.”
“Funniiieee!”
“I’m pleased but I have to correct what you said though.”
“Correct me? Why?”
“Marcus has a big cock, not a big dick. Once they exceed nine inches long and about this far across they are not called a dick anymore.” Oscar indicated something that would be about two and a half inches across.
“Okay, I think I remember you telling me that before except you never ever defined big. I guess I know now. I’ll have to do some measurements.”
They both laughed as Oscar asked, “So you said you like big dicks. Do you want to modify that statement?”
“I think I like big cocks and big dicks as well.”
“Okay, that’s cleared that up. What now?”
“I think it is time that I took my favourite dick to bed. All this talk about big dicks and big cocks is turning me on. By the way, while we are talking about sex I’ve been meaning to ask you a very personal question.” Irene stated as they climbed into bed.
“Okay, shoot.”
“Do you and your secretary get it on when you are away on those trips together?”
“Is that what you think Renae and I do while we are away?”
“I thought, maybe.”
“Then you thought wrong. There was a moment once when we were in Brazil when we kissed but I told her that I wouldn’t cheat on you.”
“But I have sex with other men all the time when you are not here.”
“I know but you don’t cheat. I know and accept that you need more than I can offer you so it isn’t cheating.”
“So if I told you to do her you would?”
“No, I’m a one-woman man. I’m happy with just you.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too honey. I love you very much.”
“You can, you know.”
“Can what?”
“You can fuck Renae if you want to. She wants you to.”
“How would you know that?”
“I’m a woman. I know that look she gives you. I caught her giving you that look once and I gave her the thumbs up. She asked me quietly on the side what I meant and I told her that if you were willing then she should go for it.”
“Yes, she told me.”
“Cheeky bitch, that was between me and her.”
“I guess she thought I was holding back because I thought you didn’t want me to so she told me.”
“Even then you still didn’t make love to her?”
“I thought about it but we are too close. It would be dangerous.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I understand perfectly well what it is like to get too close to someone and have to break away to save my marriage.”
“Yes, I guess you would know,” Oscar said with a chuckle then rolled over to go to sleep.
He picked her up, kissed her and headed towards their bedroom. She returned his kiss and as he carried her she smiled at him. “At last,” he thought. “She is being receptive to my advances.” He laid her on the bed and lifted her body up to kiss her again.
“I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m not ready. There are too many unknowns.”
“But you were willing before I told you that I was becoming emotionally involved. Do those unknowns matter? We can work them out later.”
“I knew the outcome then. It was just sex to me and sex to you. The future was very clear. I knew that you would sleep with me until I conceived and then it was over. Now we don’t know what the future holds. To go ahead now may destroy something that could be wonderful for both of us. I don’t want us to exchange this opportunity for a quick roll in the hay. The time will come. Be patient with me, please.”
“I guess.” He lay down beside her and she placed the top of her body over him and they kissed.
“You said that there were other things that I didn’t know about. Are you ready to talk about them yet?”
“Maybe, will it make any difference?” he asked
“We won’t know if we don’t have the discussion. What is it all about?”
“It’s about my mum and dad and what I saw and how they reacted when they found out I knew.”
“Knew, knew what?” she asked.
“It’s complex. It’s about dad going away and men visiting my mother.”
“Did your dad know?”
“I think so. When I told him he chastised me. He said that mum had a right to live her life the way she chose and I had no right to interfere.”
“How old were you?”
“I would have been eleven, maybe twelve. I could have been older. I was just old enough to know that this thing,” he placed his hand on his crotch, “was not just for pissing. I hadn’t reached orgasm by then but I had all the feelings coming on so I knew there was something special ahead of me.”
“So how did you find out, about your mum, I mean, not about your orgasm?” She said with a chuckle.
“Well when dad was away I’d hear talking at night so I knew she had visitors but I didn’t take much notice until one night I woke up to moaning and groaning. I thought she was ill or something so I got up and went to her room to find out. I snuck along the hallway and got to the door to her bedroom. I opened it a little, just enough to see. She had a candle burning so there wasn’t much light but I could see a bare arse rising and falling.”
“She was being fucked.”
“Well and truly. I could only see the bed so I wasn’t aware that there was a second man there until the man on the bed reached orgasm. He rolled off her and the second man took over.”
“She was being teamed?”
“Yes, she was being teamed well and truly. The second man told the first man that he must have cum a bucket load because she was so sloppy. Mum told him that if she was too sloppy he should eat her out first but the first man told her that Pablo likes sloppy seconds and laughed.”
“My God, you heard all this when you were only eleven or twelve. That must have been a shock to you?”
“Yes, I didn’t know what to do about it especially the reaction my body had to what I saw. Initially, I felt angry then repulsed but that passed very quickly when I had an erection that could not be ignored. I got so hard it actually hurt. I had to take it out of my PJ pants to try to relieve that hurt but as I put my hand on my erection I experienced my first orgasm.”
“Your first ever orgasm was while watching your mother getting gangbanged?”
“Yes, I went back to my room and lay there wondering if something was wrong with me. I looked at the sperm which was not much more than a thick, clear liquid on my hand. I felt how slippery it was. I even tasted it but then I had another erection. This time I played with myself and found it so enjoyable that I kept playing until I experienced my second orgasm.”
“You had your second orgasm in one night?”
“Yes, I did and I worked out that nothing could be that good yet harmful at the same time so it then became a regular thing.”
“And what happened with your mother?”
“I often visited her room when I heard voices after that and watched her entertain a good many other men. When my dad got home from his trip I told him what I had seen and he basically told me to mind my own business and to stop telling stories about my mother. It made me feel as if he was chastising me for telling on her. After telling dad, mum left her bedroom door open so I knew he must have told her that I knew. I think she got a kick out of knowing that I had watched her.”
“Did she ever say anything to you about it?”
“No, she never said anything but one night as I was standing at her door watching she lifted her head up to look at me. I think she did that to see me watching her, maybe even to let me know that she knew I was watching.”
“So why are you telling me this. It’s not the type of thing you would share with other people.”
“Other people, not other people this is us, you and me. You’re the only person that I have ever told this to and you may be the only person who I ever tell in my lifetime. Can’t you see, can’t you feel it, Makayla? We have something special, something that I haven’t had before.”
“Yes, I know I feel that way but you had that with Irene as well, didn’t you?”
“No, how can I explain it? Yes, I was falling in love with Irene but we never shared our experiences as you and I do. She was over there and I was here.” Marcus pointed first to the corner of the room and then to the opposite corner. “It was just feelings with Irene but with you, we are here together in every way.” This time he pointed at the floor where they were standing. “I never had that before, that closeness, that bonding. I feel that we are one.”
Makayla smiled, “So, I’m not alone in that, then?”
“No, you’re not alone and I hope neither of us is ever alone again.”
“Good. Now explain why you have told me about your mother.”
“After watching her with those other men I made a decision. I decided that no woman would ever get close enough to me that they could do to me what my mother did to my dad. I decided before I turned seventeen that my role in life was that of that first man. I was going to be the one whose sperm was deposited first each and every time.”
“I see. I could say more but I probably should leave it unsaid, for now at least.”
“I’ve been open and honest with you, Makayla. If there is something that you might want to say then I expect that you should say it.”
“Okay, I will. I think that it is likely that what your mother was doing was pleasing your dad as any good wife should.”
“Pleasing him by cheating on him?”
“Pleasing him by not cheating on him but doing what he expected of her.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You should understand. You have made love to so many women who had been sent to you by their husbands.”
“What do you mean when you say sent to me by their husbands?”
“Look at Don and Maria. Don sent her to you.”
“No, I seduced her and Don accepted his place because he couldn’t do anything about it.”
“No, no, no, no, that is how you saw it but it didn’t happen like that at all. Don not only understood what was happening he actually encouraged her to have sex with you. If Don had said no at any point in time Maria would have walked away from you. I believe that Oscar did the same. Now if Don and Oscar did that then it is very likely that many of the others you think you seduced actually seduced you.”
“So you believe that they actually seduced me. You think that I have been living a lie all these years.”
“That is exactly what I think.”
“But why would they do that?”
“Why did you do it is a more important question?”
“I did it because I enjoyed it. I also got to know that my linage would continue in many directions. It was great sex without the complications and responsibilities that go with a permanent relationship.”
“Okay, so now you tell me why they did it?”
“I honestly don’t know.”
“Think about this. For the women, it was great sex without the complications and responsibilities that go with a permanent relationship.”
“They’re my words. What about the husband then?”
“Well, it is likely that the husband got turned on by it in the same way you did when you watched your mother. His wife came back to him and told him about the experience which added spice to their relationship and their sexual experiences. In some cases and I would suggest most they wanted a child but were not successful at having one. You would have given them the child they dearly wanted without the risks, the costs or the burden they would need to carry if a friend helped them or if they used scientific fertilization.”
“So I helped them then.”
“Yes, I would say that you helped them in most circumstances. In others maybe not but even then a wife cheating can result in a couple coming closer together in the long term. After all, if a wife cheats on her husband and he wants the marriage to survive he just has to try that much harder to make it work. In that case, everybody wins.”
“I always wondered why the marriages always seemed to survive.”
“Your mum and dad’s marriage survived didn’t it so why wouldn’t others survive as well.”
“Yes, my mum and my dad were always close. I often wondered why.”
“Now you know? It may explain something else for you as well.”
“What’s that?”
“It may explain why your mum chose Oscar. She probably saw in Oscar what she saw in your dad that man she loved and lived with all those years. She may have seen you as a reflection of one of those men who used her for their own pleasure then disappeared to be never seen again.”
“Do you think so?”
“Yes, I do. Think about it in the terms of Don and Maria and what I told you had happened with that Steve character. Don allows Maria the freedoms that your mother had from your father. Even when Maria broke her promise to Don it was Don who apologized to her for putting her in that situation. He picked up responsibility and held himself accountable. Aren’t they the strengths that you look for in a strong business manager so why not in a strong family manager? Your mother would have seen that in Oscar.”
“I guess.”
“So the challenge for us is how do we change that in your mothers mind?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Well, we are on the right pathway if we make our relationship work.”
“It already is working.”
“Good so the next question is when are we going to get married?”
“You would marry me after all you know about me.”
“I haven’t been asked yet so how can I answer a question that hasn’t been asked? I’ll be patient and wait.”
Marcus took hold of her and sat her up then dropped to his knees, “I haven’t got a ring yet but Makayla would you marry me?”
“Yes, of course, I will. Come on. Let’s get to the jewellers before they shut.”
“I thought that we might kiss and have sex first.”
“Nope, the ring comes first because if we have sex we might not get there before they shut tomorrow or maybe we won’t even make it by next week.”
“That’s a thought. Come on, let’s go.” They both burst into laughter as they headed for the carport.
….
“You’ll never believe what I was told today, honey.”
“Tell me who you were talking to and I’ll take a guess,” Irene replied.
“Don rang me from Western Australia,” Oscar told her.
“Maria’s pregnant perhaps,” Irene guessed.
“Well, she could be after what he told me happened a couple of weeks ago but that’s not it.”
“Maria’s found herself a new man.”
“That’s true but that’s not it either. Just think of the least likely thing to happen and you won’t be far off.”
“I know that Marcus is not gay so that will not be it but the next less likely is…… Oh, my God, you’re joking, not that! Surely that can’t be true.”
“Yep, that’s it. He’s getting married. He proposed.”
“Who has he proposed to?”
“Ten days ago he proposed to that woman that you lined up for him in Perth.”
“You knew about that?”
“I’m not stupid. I knew when he picked up that Makayla woman immediately he arrived in Australia you would have had a finger in it somewhere.”
“But she is married, isn’t she?”
“It seems that she and Blake who is gay by the way had filed for divorce last year. It came through a few weeks ago. They are still good friends so they didn’t tell many people about it. Blake is really happy for her.”
“He shouldn’t be. It will be a disaster. Marcus is a loaner. The marriage cannot succeed.”
“People can change, honey. You know that. Are you jealous?”
“Yes, of course, I’m jealous.” Irene looked at her husband who was standing there with his mouth wide open. He knew she would feel hurt, maybe even a little jealous but he didn’t expect her to admit it, especially to him. “Wouldn’t you feel jealous if you lost me to someone else that you didn’t think had any chance?”
“You’ve forgotten. I almost did. I still wonder sometimes why you came back to me. Was it because you thought there was no future with him?”
“I came back to you because I had never left you. Leaving you was never a consideration. I loved you then and I love you now. My attraction to Marcus was that he had a big dick and a carefree approach to life. I love having sex with a man with a big dick. I did then and I still do today and if I still have the opportunity tomorrow I will tomorrow as well but sex is not love. I love you no matter what sized dick you have. Besides sex with someone who loves you is always better.”
“Hhmm, I knew that but I was just wondering if you did too.”
“Funniiieee!”
“I’m pleased but I have to correct what you said though.”
“Correct me? Why?”
“Marcus has a big cock, not a big dick. Once they exceed nine inches long and about this far across they are not called a dick anymore.” Oscar indicated something that would be about two and a half inches across.
“Okay, I think I remember you telling me that before except you never ever defined big. I guess I know now. I’ll have to do some measurements.”
They both laughed as Oscar asked, “So you said you like big dicks. Do you want to modify that statement?”
“I think I like big cocks and big dicks as well.”
“Okay, that’s cleared that up. What now?”
“I think it is time that I took my favourite dick to bed. All this talk about big dicks and big cocks is turning me on. By the way, while we are talking about sex I’ve been meaning to ask you a very personal question.” Irene stated as they climbed into bed.
“Okay, shoot.”
“Do you and your secretary get it on when you are away on those trips together?”
“Is that what you think Renae and I do while we are away?”
“I thought, maybe.”
“Then you thought wrong. There was a moment once when we were in Brazil when we kissed but I told her that I wouldn’t cheat on you.”
“But I have sex with other men all the time when you are not here.”
“I know but you don’t cheat. I know and accept that you need more than I can offer you so it isn’t cheating.”
“So if I told you to do her you would?”
“No, I’m a one-woman man. I’m happy with just you.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too honey. I love you very much.”
“You can, you know.”
“Can what?”
“You can fuck Renae if you want to. She wants you to.”
“How would you know that?”
“I’m a woman. I know that look she gives you. I caught her giving you that look once and I gave her the thumbs up. She asked me quietly on the side what I meant and I told her that if you were willing then she should go for it.”
“Yes, she told me.”
“Cheeky bitch, that was between me and her.”
“I guess she thought I was holding back because I thought you didn’t want me to so she told me.”
“Even then you still didn’t make love to her?”
“I thought about it but we are too close. It would be dangerous.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I understand perfectly well what it is like to get too close to someone and have to break away to save my marriage.”
“Yes, I guess you would know,” Oscar said with a chuckle then rolled over to go to sleep.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 21
Don parked the car, locked up the garage then followed Maria and Suzi into the house. Maria handed him bourbon with a coke mix the moment he came through the door. Usually, it was Don who poured the drinks so he wondered why today she had beaten him to it. He was about to let it pass when he noticed that although Suzi had a drink in her hand Maria was drinking water.
“You’re not drinking with us today,” Don asked.
“No, I’m not drinking today. I have a doctor’s appointment tomorrow so I will not be coming to work with you. I mentioned it to Marcus before he and Makayla left this afternoon.”
“Is there something that you should be telling me, Maria? Are you ill?” Don asked.
“Will we tell him, Suzi, or should we leave him to wonder until it is definite?” Maria said looking with a big smile at her friend.
“I think he has already worked it out, Maria by the look on his face,” Suzi replied.
“You’re pregnant!” Don called out as he jumped to his feet to kiss his wife.
“Now don’t get over-excited. I’m just four days late. It could mean nothing or it could mean the patter of little feet in nine months. Tomorrow the doctor will check me out and tell me yes or no.”
“But you’re so regular, honey. You have never been later than a day or two all the time since we got married.”
“How would you know that?”
“Honey, we have tried for years to have a child. Don’t you think I haven’t watched your period in that time? I’m going to be a dad. I’ve got to ring Oscar.”
Suzi giggled loudly while Maria insisted, “Don’t say boo to anyone until we are certain, Don. How stupid will you feel if I’m not pregnant? There are good reasons why I think it could be a false alarm.”
“What reasons are they?”
“I took the morning after pill in the morning when you did not come home.”
“Why did you do that? We want a child so badly. We have tried so many years without a result.”
“I thought that when you left me there and then didn’t come home….. well…… I….. I thought you had left me.”
“Oh sweetheart, you know I wouldn’t leave you like that. I was just upset and confused. I was looking forward to sharing that night together, watching you enjoying yourself knowing that we could become parents as a result, you know.”
“Yes, I know now but when I was all alone and had no idea where you were or if you would come back, I panicked and took the pill. So you see it is probably the effect of the pill rather than conception.”
“But the pill, it’s not a hundred per cent effective. Lots of women get pregnant even though they have taken the pill. What do you think Suzi?”
“I think we all believe what we want to Don. If it was me and I wanted a child as badly as you both want it then I’d believe I was pregnant until someone told me I wasn’t. I’m on your side in this discussion, Don.”
“See honey, you’re pregnant. I’m going to be a dad.”
“Yea, I’m pregnant Don. Fuck em all. We will believe what we want to and challenge them to prove us wrong. Come on, drink your drink then take Suzi and me to bed. Let’s see how many times you can make love to us both tonight. Maybe you can get Suzi pregnant as well and we can share a room in the hospital for our births. What do you say, Suzi?”
“I’m willing. The dad deserves everything we can throw at him tonight because tonight we are celebrating Maria’s pregnancy. Are you up for it, Don?”
“Definitely! Forget the drinks. Let’s go.”
….
“But Makayla we have been engaged for over two weeks now. We will be getting married in a month. Explain to me why it is that we have not had sex yet.”
“You have a reputation, Marcus. That reputation says that you make love to women and then disappear on them leaving them with the results of your mating. If you are fair dinkum about changing that reputation you will be content to wait until we are married. Besides, just think how wonderful it will be on our wedding night when we finally do it?”
“Somehow I’m starting to believe that I’m being conned here.”
“Is that what you think of me, Marcus? I care about you. All I’m doing is showing you what most people do when they get married. They hold out until they have said I do.”
“Most people, I can’t see that.”
“Well, some people anyway. It’s the way I’ve always wanted it for my marriage. You do love me, don’t you? You do care for me and want to give me what I want. Marcus, this is important to me. It is so important that I am planning a very special surprise for you on the wedding night. Something you would never expect.”
“Okay. If it’s that important to you we will wait. I guess you are not going to give any hints at what that surprise could be?”
“Good. There will be no hints that would ruin it for you." Makayla smiled at him, “I don’t mind helping you masturbate if it would help.”
“Masturbate, are you joking. I don’t masturbate.”
“You should try it again.”
“Again?”
“Well you did say you used to stroke him while you watched your mum with her lovers, didn’t you.”
“Yes, but that was when I was a teenager. I found a much better way as I got older.”
“Blake used to do it all the time and he used to enjoy it. Come on, why don’t we try it tonight?”
“Well, if you want to.”
While they had been talking Makayla had reached across to take him out of his PJ’s. Without sex, for a number of weeks, just her touch resulted in an immediate erection.
“He’s even bigger than I remember.”
“What do you mean when you say remember?”
“I was there when you seduced Maria. Don’t you remember?”
“Oh, I had forgotten. You were with Don that night weren’t you?”
“Yes, I was keeping him company.”
“Is that what you call it? I thought you were screwing him but I guess I can’t complain. I had Maria and I enjoyed it.”
“Yes, and I had Don and I enjoyed it too.”
“Oh God, that feels good, Makayla.”
“Do you have a condom that I can put on him so we don’t make a mess?”
“Oh God, Oh God, oh….…….”
“Hhmm, should have asked earlier. Too late, I guess. Come on, let’s have a shower together.”
“I love you, Makayla.”
“I love you too, Marcus but you really make a mess don’t you. I’ve got it in my hair, on my tits and all over my clothes. I didn’t think a man could cum so much.”
“Well, it has been a couple of months since I let off steam, you know.”
“Hhmm, I think we will save him up for our wedding night. What do you think?”
“I don’t think it would be a good idea at all.”
“Ahh, it would just add that little bit more excitement to the special surprise I’m organizing for you.”
“So it’s sexual then?”
“Of course it is. It will be our wedding night and you are being a very good man sticking to my wishes. I want it to be very special for you. Something you would not even dream could ever happen.”
“I thought you said there would not be any hints.”
“Yes, I did say that, didn’t I? Well, I had better stop talking about it then.”
“Spoilsport,” They both burst out laughing. Marcus grabbed her and gave her a big tight hug squeezing the sperm on her tits between them. She took some on her finger and put it in her mouth as he watched. She then got some more and pushed the finger into his mouth. He tried to avoid it but she persevered and eventually he cleaned her finger for her.
“See it’s not that bad, is it?” she asked.
“I haven’t done that since I was a teenager.”
“Yes, I know. You don’t know what you have been missing.”
“I guess not but it’s not something that does it for me, Makayla.”
“Do you know that many men clean their wives after sex? Don has done it for Maria. Blake has done it for me and Maria told me that she watched Oscar do it once for Irene. Irene told Maria that Oscar has done it a number of times for her.”
“What they lick their wives clean after they have sex with them?”
“Well, in those cases it wasn’t their own sperm.”
“That could be different.”
“Yes, very different. In fact, I suspect that Oscar cleaned Irene after you had sex with her unless I’m mistaken.”
“Oh, that explains why she often refused to shower before she left me to go home. Do you think he asked her to do that?”
“Possibly he did. Would you do that for me?”
“What! Are you planning to cheat on me?”
“No, of course, I’m not going to cheat on you. I was just surmising that if in make-believe land I did have sex with someone else, I’m not saying I would but if it were to happen would you consider cleaning me as Oscar did for Irene after you messed her up.”
“I might if it was to happen but I wouldn’t really know until then would I?”
“Hhmm, I think that is the perfect answer. The thought turns me on, you know?”
“For some sick reason, it seems to have done something for me too.”
“I noticed.”
“Hey, don’t get any ideas, lady.”
“Hhmm, okay, none that I haven’t already had, I promise.”
Marcus shook his head, let her go and headed for the bathroom.
…
“I received a very special invitation today,” Irene told her husband.
“An invite to what and where?”
“It’s an invitation to Marcus and Makayla’s wedding.”
“That’s a surprise. Are you going to go?”
“You mean are we going to go, don’t you?”
“Marcus invited me?”
“No, Makayla invited us both and asked me would I be her bridesmaid.”
“What! But you only know her by talking to her on the phone.”
“We have been doing regular talks on this face to face thing on the internet. I like the girl and I’d say she likes me as well to invite me to be her bridesmaid.”
“So when is it?”
“It’s in mid-September and I need to be there around three days early for the fitting.”
“I hope you mean for the dress fitting?”
“Funny, ha, ha, we are cracking jokes today. Are we?”
“You know what I mean.”
“The man is getting married while we are there. Do you really think that is on the menu?”
“Probably not but it makes me wonder why you have been chosen. Of all the people this lady would know around Perth she chooses to ask a person who lives in Spain who she has never met in person before, an ex-girlfriend of her future husband to be the key support person at her wedding. Do you blame me for being just a little bit suspicious?”
“Probably not, so how do we deal with this.”
“The rules have not changed, honey. Anything goes as long as you sign off with me first. Don’t leave me out in the cold. I don’t want to be sitting around like a prawn on a hot barbeque as the Aussies say.”
“So if this is a setup as you suggest you will be okay with it as long as you know about it?”
“Yes, and as long as I get invited.”
“Are you actually saying that if Marcus wanted to get into my panties again you would be okay with it as long as you are told about it and given an opportunity to be there? Are you saying that after all that has happened, you would be okay with that?”
“I can trust you, can’t I? Remember, you did come back to me.”
“No matter what happens I’ll always come back to you.”
“Good, that’s settled then.”
Irene became quiet for a time. Oscar knew her well enough to give her time. He knew what she was going to ask him but he just pretended to look at the book that he was holding. He didn’t read any words because like Irene he was running things through his mind hoping against hope that what he suspected would not eventuate.
Finally, she asked, “Do you really think that they could be planning something other than their wedding?”
“Probably not but wouldn’t it be exciting for Makayla and me to watch you and Marcus together after his wedding reception.”
“Do you really think that she would want to watch that on her wedding night? I really don’t think so?”
Oscar reached over and placed his hand on her crotch. “You’re getting very wet, aren’t you, honey?”
“Yes, well the thought does turn me on somewhat.” Irene reached across to his crotch. “I’m not the only one, am I?”
“It brings back memories. Are you going to talk to Makayla about the invitation?”
”I already have.”
“What did she say? Were there any suggestions of something illicit being planned?”
“That’s girls talk. I can’t reveal what girls say to each other.”
“So you did suspect something then?”
“Now that you mention it there could have been.”
“Come on, let me in on it.”
“Okay, she said she had not told Marcus that I was going to be the bridesmaid. She has set up a dummy, another girl that he doesn’t know to pretend that she will be the bridesmaid. He will only find out on the day of the wedding.”
“Come on, Irene. That is not a could be that is almost a certainty that she is planning something. Maybe she is just going to use you to turn him on. You do know that after the wedding dance where he will dance with the bride he will be expected to dance with the bridesmaid, don’t you?”
Oscar slipped his PJ pants off and moved over on top of his wife. His cock slipped into her as if there was no resistance. “My God, you’re hot and wet, Irene. You feel like you have already been with somebody.”
“Yes, I know but I assure you that nobody has been in that pussy for over a week. It is all from our talking about the wedding. Oh, Oscar. I’m going to cum.”
“I hope so because I can’t hold on.”
“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, Oh Oscar, I’m cuummmmiiiinnnnnggggg.”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, Oh yes, Irene. I love you.”
After a short time, Oscar lifted off Irene and lay down beside her. Irene started to giggle after she regained her breath. “We came together, Oscar, just like that.” She snapped her fingers. “That hasn’t happened for us in years.”
“Yes, I know. It was good, really good.”
“Yes, it was and I can tell you’re still hard. You didn’t go soft. Do you really think that Makayla is planning something for me?”
“Does it matter if she isn’t if it puts some zing into our marriage?”
“I guess not but if she is and she wants me to make love to Marcus would you want to fuck her?”
Oscar laughed, “I’ve always had this fantasy of having sex with another man’s wife on the night of their wedding before he does.”
“Really! I would never have guessed that Oscar. It is so not you.”
“No, I guess not but a fantasy is just that a fantasy.”
Irene was quiet again. Oscar waited. He knew his wife so well that he knew she would have something meaningful to say, perhaps a question about something that was worrying her. He knew she would speak once she had thought it out.
“Oscar?”
“Yes, honey.”
“If by any chance you have the opportunity to live your fantasy, I want you to do it.”
“Are you sure of that?”
“You have let me do things that few women ever get a chance to do. It is time that I repaid you. This might be an opportunity for you.”
“You have already repaid me many times over.”
“How’s that?”
“You keep coming home to me.”
“And I always will.”
“Have you talked to Maria recently? We’ll have a chance to visit them while we are over there. Maybe we should go a week earlier than we need to.”
“Silly man, where do you think we will be staying and yes if we can we should go early? Oh, I almost forgot. The doctor has finally confirmed that Maria is pregnant.”
“Hey, I’ll have to call Don in the morning to congratulate him.”
“Don’t tell anyone but they think that Marcus may be the father. There were other men apparently but because she used the morning after pill the doctor told her that she was most likely pregnant before she took it and there had only been two men a couple of nights before and Marcus was the first.”
“No, Marcus is definitely not the father. Don is and always will be the father no matter who provided the little wriggly things.”
Irene smiled. She admired how Oscar always supported his friends even in things like that. It made her feel proud to know how dependable he was.
Irene reached across to place her hand on his stiff penis. “Come on honey. It’s time I took care of this.”
“That sounds good to me. Let’s see if we can cum together again.”
Don parked the car, locked up the garage then followed Maria and Suzi into the house. Maria handed him bourbon with a coke mix the moment he came through the door. Usually, it was Don who poured the drinks so he wondered why today she had beaten him to it. He was about to let it pass when he noticed that although Suzi had a drink in her hand Maria was drinking water.
“You’re not drinking with us today,” Don asked.
“No, I’m not drinking today. I have a doctor’s appointment tomorrow so I will not be coming to work with you. I mentioned it to Marcus before he and Makayla left this afternoon.”
“Is there something that you should be telling me, Maria? Are you ill?” Don asked.
“Will we tell him, Suzi, or should we leave him to wonder until it is definite?” Maria said looking with a big smile at her friend.
“I think he has already worked it out, Maria by the look on his face,” Suzi replied.
“You’re pregnant!” Don called out as he jumped to his feet to kiss his wife.
“Now don’t get over-excited. I’m just four days late. It could mean nothing or it could mean the patter of little feet in nine months. Tomorrow the doctor will check me out and tell me yes or no.”
“But you’re so regular, honey. You have never been later than a day or two all the time since we got married.”
“How would you know that?”
“Honey, we have tried for years to have a child. Don’t you think I haven’t watched your period in that time? I’m going to be a dad. I’ve got to ring Oscar.”
Suzi giggled loudly while Maria insisted, “Don’t say boo to anyone until we are certain, Don. How stupid will you feel if I’m not pregnant? There are good reasons why I think it could be a false alarm.”
“What reasons are they?”
“I took the morning after pill in the morning when you did not come home.”
“Why did you do that? We want a child so badly. We have tried so many years without a result.”
“I thought that when you left me there and then didn’t come home….. well…… I….. I thought you had left me.”
“Oh sweetheart, you know I wouldn’t leave you like that. I was just upset and confused. I was looking forward to sharing that night together, watching you enjoying yourself knowing that we could become parents as a result, you know.”
“Yes, I know now but when I was all alone and had no idea where you were or if you would come back, I panicked and took the pill. So you see it is probably the effect of the pill rather than conception.”
“But the pill, it’s not a hundred per cent effective. Lots of women get pregnant even though they have taken the pill. What do you think Suzi?”
“I think we all believe what we want to Don. If it was me and I wanted a child as badly as you both want it then I’d believe I was pregnant until someone told me I wasn’t. I’m on your side in this discussion, Don.”
“See honey, you’re pregnant. I’m going to be a dad.”
“Yea, I’m pregnant Don. Fuck em all. We will believe what we want to and challenge them to prove us wrong. Come on, drink your drink then take Suzi and me to bed. Let’s see how many times you can make love to us both tonight. Maybe you can get Suzi pregnant as well and we can share a room in the hospital for our births. What do you say, Suzi?”
“I’m willing. The dad deserves everything we can throw at him tonight because tonight we are celebrating Maria’s pregnancy. Are you up for it, Don?”
“Definitely! Forget the drinks. Let’s go.”
….
“But Makayla we have been engaged for over two weeks now. We will be getting married in a month. Explain to me why it is that we have not had sex yet.”
“You have a reputation, Marcus. That reputation says that you make love to women and then disappear on them leaving them with the results of your mating. If you are fair dinkum about changing that reputation you will be content to wait until we are married. Besides, just think how wonderful it will be on our wedding night when we finally do it?”
“Somehow I’m starting to believe that I’m being conned here.”
“Is that what you think of me, Marcus? I care about you. All I’m doing is showing you what most people do when they get married. They hold out until they have said I do.”
“Most people, I can’t see that.”
“Well, some people anyway. It’s the way I’ve always wanted it for my marriage. You do love me, don’t you? You do care for me and want to give me what I want. Marcus, this is important to me. It is so important that I am planning a very special surprise for you on the wedding night. Something you would never expect.”
“Okay. If it’s that important to you we will wait. I guess you are not going to give any hints at what that surprise could be?”
“Good. There will be no hints that would ruin it for you." Makayla smiled at him, “I don’t mind helping you masturbate if it would help.”
“Masturbate, are you joking. I don’t masturbate.”
“You should try it again.”
“Again?”
“Well you did say you used to stroke him while you watched your mum with her lovers, didn’t you.”
“Yes, but that was when I was a teenager. I found a much better way as I got older.”
“Blake used to do it all the time and he used to enjoy it. Come on, why don’t we try it tonight?”
“Well, if you want to.”
While they had been talking Makayla had reached across to take him out of his PJ’s. Without sex, for a number of weeks, just her touch resulted in an immediate erection.
“He’s even bigger than I remember.”
“What do you mean when you say remember?”
“I was there when you seduced Maria. Don’t you remember?”
“Oh, I had forgotten. You were with Don that night weren’t you?”
“Yes, I was keeping him company.”
“Is that what you call it? I thought you were screwing him but I guess I can’t complain. I had Maria and I enjoyed it.”
“Yes, and I had Don and I enjoyed it too.”
“Oh God, that feels good, Makayla.”
“Do you have a condom that I can put on him so we don’t make a mess?”
“Oh God, Oh God, oh….…….”
“Hhmm, should have asked earlier. Too late, I guess. Come on, let’s have a shower together.”
“I love you, Makayla.”
“I love you too, Marcus but you really make a mess don’t you. I’ve got it in my hair, on my tits and all over my clothes. I didn’t think a man could cum so much.”
“Well, it has been a couple of months since I let off steam, you know.”
“Hhmm, I think we will save him up for our wedding night. What do you think?”
“I don’t think it would be a good idea at all.”
“Ahh, it would just add that little bit more excitement to the special surprise I’m organizing for you.”
“So it’s sexual then?”
“Of course it is. It will be our wedding night and you are being a very good man sticking to my wishes. I want it to be very special for you. Something you would not even dream could ever happen.”
“I thought you said there would not be any hints.”
“Yes, I did say that, didn’t I? Well, I had better stop talking about it then.”
“Spoilsport,” They both burst out laughing. Marcus grabbed her and gave her a big tight hug squeezing the sperm on her tits between them. She took some on her finger and put it in her mouth as he watched. She then got some more and pushed the finger into his mouth. He tried to avoid it but she persevered and eventually he cleaned her finger for her.
“See it’s not that bad, is it?” she asked.
“I haven’t done that since I was a teenager.”
“Yes, I know. You don’t know what you have been missing.”
“I guess not but it’s not something that does it for me, Makayla.”
“Do you know that many men clean their wives after sex? Don has done it for Maria. Blake has done it for me and Maria told me that she watched Oscar do it once for Irene. Irene told Maria that Oscar has done it a number of times for her.”
“What they lick their wives clean after they have sex with them?”
“Well, in those cases it wasn’t their own sperm.”
“That could be different.”
“Yes, very different. In fact, I suspect that Oscar cleaned Irene after you had sex with her unless I’m mistaken.”
“Oh, that explains why she often refused to shower before she left me to go home. Do you think he asked her to do that?”
“Possibly he did. Would you do that for me?”
“What! Are you planning to cheat on me?”
“No, of course, I’m not going to cheat on you. I was just surmising that if in make-believe land I did have sex with someone else, I’m not saying I would but if it were to happen would you consider cleaning me as Oscar did for Irene after you messed her up.”
“I might if it was to happen but I wouldn’t really know until then would I?”
“Hhmm, I think that is the perfect answer. The thought turns me on, you know?”
“For some sick reason, it seems to have done something for me too.”
“I noticed.”
“Hey, don’t get any ideas, lady.”
“Hhmm, okay, none that I haven’t already had, I promise.”
Marcus shook his head, let her go and headed for the bathroom.
…
“I received a very special invitation today,” Irene told her husband.
“An invite to what and where?”
“It’s an invitation to Marcus and Makayla’s wedding.”
“That’s a surprise. Are you going to go?”
“You mean are we going to go, don’t you?”
“Marcus invited me?”
“No, Makayla invited us both and asked me would I be her bridesmaid.”
“What! But you only know her by talking to her on the phone.”
“We have been doing regular talks on this face to face thing on the internet. I like the girl and I’d say she likes me as well to invite me to be her bridesmaid.”
“So when is it?”
“It’s in mid-September and I need to be there around three days early for the fitting.”
“I hope you mean for the dress fitting?”
“Funny, ha, ha, we are cracking jokes today. Are we?”
“You know what I mean.”
“The man is getting married while we are there. Do you really think that is on the menu?”
“Probably not but it makes me wonder why you have been chosen. Of all the people this lady would know around Perth she chooses to ask a person who lives in Spain who she has never met in person before, an ex-girlfriend of her future husband to be the key support person at her wedding. Do you blame me for being just a little bit suspicious?”
“Probably not, so how do we deal with this.”
“The rules have not changed, honey. Anything goes as long as you sign off with me first. Don’t leave me out in the cold. I don’t want to be sitting around like a prawn on a hot barbeque as the Aussies say.”
“So if this is a setup as you suggest you will be okay with it as long as you know about it?”
“Yes, and as long as I get invited.”
“Are you actually saying that if Marcus wanted to get into my panties again you would be okay with it as long as you are told about it and given an opportunity to be there? Are you saying that after all that has happened, you would be okay with that?”
“I can trust you, can’t I? Remember, you did come back to me.”
“No matter what happens I’ll always come back to you.”
“Good, that’s settled then.”
Irene became quiet for a time. Oscar knew her well enough to give her time. He knew what she was going to ask him but he just pretended to look at the book that he was holding. He didn’t read any words because like Irene he was running things through his mind hoping against hope that what he suspected would not eventuate.
Finally, she asked, “Do you really think that they could be planning something other than their wedding?”
“Probably not but wouldn’t it be exciting for Makayla and me to watch you and Marcus together after his wedding reception.”
“Do you really think that she would want to watch that on her wedding night? I really don’t think so?”
Oscar reached over and placed his hand on her crotch. “You’re getting very wet, aren’t you, honey?”
“Yes, well the thought does turn me on somewhat.” Irene reached across to his crotch. “I’m not the only one, am I?”
“It brings back memories. Are you going to talk to Makayla about the invitation?”
”I already have.”
“What did she say? Were there any suggestions of something illicit being planned?”
“That’s girls talk. I can’t reveal what girls say to each other.”
“So you did suspect something then?”
“Now that you mention it there could have been.”
“Come on, let me in on it.”
“Okay, she said she had not told Marcus that I was going to be the bridesmaid. She has set up a dummy, another girl that he doesn’t know to pretend that she will be the bridesmaid. He will only find out on the day of the wedding.”
“Come on, Irene. That is not a could be that is almost a certainty that she is planning something. Maybe she is just going to use you to turn him on. You do know that after the wedding dance where he will dance with the bride he will be expected to dance with the bridesmaid, don’t you?”
Oscar slipped his PJ pants off and moved over on top of his wife. His cock slipped into her as if there was no resistance. “My God, you’re hot and wet, Irene. You feel like you have already been with somebody.”
“Yes, I know but I assure you that nobody has been in that pussy for over a week. It is all from our talking about the wedding. Oh, Oscar. I’m going to cum.”
“I hope so because I can’t hold on.”
“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, Oh Oscar, I’m cuummmmiiiinnnnnggggg.”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, Oh yes, Irene. I love you.”
After a short time, Oscar lifted off Irene and lay down beside her. Irene started to giggle after she regained her breath. “We came together, Oscar, just like that.” She snapped her fingers. “That hasn’t happened for us in years.”
“Yes, I know. It was good, really good.”
“Yes, it was and I can tell you’re still hard. You didn’t go soft. Do you really think that Makayla is planning something for me?”
“Does it matter if she isn’t if it puts some zing into our marriage?”
“I guess not but if she is and she wants me to make love to Marcus would you want to fuck her?”
Oscar laughed, “I’ve always had this fantasy of having sex with another man’s wife on the night of their wedding before he does.”
“Really! I would never have guessed that Oscar. It is so not you.”
“No, I guess not but a fantasy is just that a fantasy.”
Irene was quiet again. Oscar waited. He knew his wife so well that he knew she would have something meaningful to say, perhaps a question about something that was worrying her. He knew she would speak once she had thought it out.
“Oscar?”
“Yes, honey.”
“If by any chance you have the opportunity to live your fantasy, I want you to do it.”
“Are you sure of that?”
“You have let me do things that few women ever get a chance to do. It is time that I repaid you. This might be an opportunity for you.”
“You have already repaid me many times over.”
“How’s that?”
“You keep coming home to me.”
“And I always will.”
“Have you talked to Maria recently? We’ll have a chance to visit them while we are over there. Maybe we should go a week earlier than we need to.”
“Silly man, where do you think we will be staying and yes if we can we should go early? Oh, I almost forgot. The doctor has finally confirmed that Maria is pregnant.”
“Hey, I’ll have to call Don in the morning to congratulate him.”
“Don’t tell anyone but they think that Marcus may be the father. There were other men apparently but because she used the morning after pill the doctor told her that she was most likely pregnant before she took it and there had only been two men a couple of nights before and Marcus was the first.”
“No, Marcus is definitely not the father. Don is and always will be the father no matter who provided the little wriggly things.”
Irene smiled. She admired how Oscar always supported his friends even in things like that. It made her feel proud to know how dependable he was.
Irene reached across to place her hand on his stiff penis. “Come on honey. It’s time I took care of this.”
“That sounds good to me. Let’s see if we can cum together again.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Okay, that's it for now but there is more to come (or is that cum?) Next week perhaps.
I see there are a few readers. Please don't be shy about commenting.
Goyse.
I see there are a few readers. Please don't be shy about commenting.
Goyse.
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
A very good continuation of the original story. You are a very good writer and I'm impressed with your detail.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 22
“Hey, there’s Don over there with that blond supermodel.” Oscar and Irene were standing at a window overlooking the arrivals area having got off their plane at Perth airport and having finally got through their customs checks.
“That’s not a supermodel. That’s Makayla.” Irene told him.
“My God, Marcus can certainly pick them.”
“Of course he can. He picked me didn’t he?” Irene stated with a laugh.
“Yes, but I didn’t think he would ever pick another one as beautiful as you,” Oscar answered with a big smile.
“Flattery will get you everywhere.”
“I’ll keep you to that. I’ll collect my prize tonight.”
“Not likely, we will be up talking until early tomorrow morning with our hosts.”
“Maria needs her sleep. Remember she is pregnant.”
“In that case, it will be with Don, Suzi and Makayla then.”
“What, no Marcus?” Oscar asked.
“I think Marcus might actually be avoiding you from what Makayla told me.”
Oscar ignored her observation. Looking at her with an astonished look on his face he asked, “Who’s Suzi?”
“Suzi is the dark-haired woman behind Makayla.”
“God, she’s almost as beautiful as Makayla.”
“Yes, and she is younger too. Don’t get any ideas, Oscar. I know you like them young and tight.”
“What, me, didn’t I tell you, I’m a saint?”
“Yes, I know a horny saint.” Irene shot back at him.
By this time they had arrived at the bottom of the stairs and Don was rushing towards them. He took Irene into his arms and hugged her firmly and hard for a very long time. Oscar stood back and watched until Makayla gave him the same treatment.
As Don broke his hold on Irene she smiled and said quietly but loud enough for the others to hear, “You haven’t changed Don, have you. I still give you an erection by just hugging you.” She skimmed her hand down across the front of his jeans and added, “And it’s a nice little one too.”
Makayla replied. “Your husband is similar but leave out the word little.”
“Oh, goody,” Suzi stated, “My turn now.”
“Behave yourself, Suzi. You’re in mixed company.” Makayla replied.
Suzi laughed and held out her hand to Oscar. “Hi, I’m Suzi,” she said.
“Hi, I’m Oscar.” He held out his hand to her then added, “But I’d rather a hug.”
“Good, so would I,” Suzi replied taking him into her arms.
Once again the hug lasted much longer then it needed to. It lasted in fact until, Irene said, “That’s my husband you have got there, Suzi.”
“Yes, I know,” Suzi answered. “You’re very lucky. He’s cute.”
“I think you’ve won yourself a heart,” Makayla stated, “shame she likes women more than men.”
“It’s a girl’s prerogative to change her mind any time she chooses,” Suzi stated. Oscar looked at her and gave her a big wink to which she cuddled up to his arm.
“Better stop that, Oscar or Don will get jealous,” Makayla said with a laugh.
“Come on, let’s head home,” Don answered ignoring Makayla’s statement which suggested to Oscar that there may be some truth to what she said. Each of them took a bag and followed Don back to the Audi.
Makayla ushered Irene into the front seat with Don then indicated to Oscar to climb into the back seat. Suzi got into the opposite side of the car meaning Oscar was in the centre with a woman either side of him. As Don headed out of the airport car park Irene turned to the back and told the girls, “Remember that is my husband you have there so please don’t rape him before we get back to the Bay, Suzi.”
Makayla laughed and said to Suzi, “Did you hear that Suzi, Irene told us we can rape him once we get back to the Bay. Do you think you can hold on that long?”
“Sounds like I’ll have to but it will be a struggle. How do you think you will go?”
“Like you, it’ll be a struggle but I’ll try hard.” Then added, “but not as hard as Oscar by the look of that tent in his pants.”
“If you don’t behave yourself, Makayla, I’ll have to give your future husband a call and tell on you,” Irene stated with a laugh.
“Remember our deal, Irene. If you tell on me all deals are off.” Makayla told Irene.
Oscar noted that Irene’s face went beetroot red. His smile disappeared and he asked, “Deal, what deal is that, Irene?”
As quick as a flash Makayla came back with, “Hasn’t she told you that I’ve asked her to be my bridesmaid?”
“Yes, but how is that a deal?”
“It’s meant as a tease for my future husband to prepare him for the wedding night.”
“To prepare him, prepare him how?”
“He gets horny whenever I mention Irene’s name.”
“I thought that Marcus got horny if any woman’s name gets mentioned,” Oscar explained.
“That could be true but much more so when Irene’s name is mentioned.”
“Are you sure that you’re not playing with fire here, Makayla?”
“I know that I am but in a week I will be Marcus’s wife and I want our wedding night to be special for both of us. I want to give him a very special prize, the right to see the only other woman he has ever loved. If it turns him on for me then we both win don’t we. Unless I’m mistaken it will turn Irene on as well as you, Oscar.”
“I see. I guess you know what you are doing, Makayla but consider the possibility that Marcus may want to finish some long outstanding business as you might say.”
“Do you think that might happen? If it were to happen what would you do?”
Oscar knew she was testing him so he thought for a while before he answered. He looked at Irene then back to Makayla then to Irene again. He saw Don look at him in the rear vision mirror. He then looked across at Suzi. He suspected they all knew something that he didn’t. He took his time before he answered. They all waited in anticipation for his reply. “I trust my wife to do what is right. Besides I expect you and Suzi will be there to keep me company if the worst were to happen.”
“What do you mean by the worst, Oscar?” Makayla immediately shot back.
He knew straight away then from her quick response that there was more happening here than he was party to. “I don’t want to upset you before your wedding, Makayla but Marcus has a reputation of taking any woman that he wants when he wants. As you say he gets turned on by you mentioning Irene’s name. It is not unknown for a bridegroom to have sex with a bridesmaid either before or after the wedding and occasionally both.”
“If by some chance that was to happen, Oscar what would you expect.”
Oscar looked at Irene who had turned almost right around towards the back seat. He then looked across to Suzi. “I would need some time with Suzi in private before I answered that question, Makayla.” Oscar knew that this would add some reluctance to Irene’s potential agreement to any sinister plan that Makayla might have.
“Suzi, why Suzi, why not me? I’d be there, wouldn’t I?” Makayla asked.
“I would not want to do anything that might impact or your future marriage, Makayla. Besides, I would not be part of the wedding party so it makes sense that I am accompanied by someone who also is not part of the wedding party, wouldn’t it?”
“I could involve you with the wedding party each time that the wedding party gets together. You are aware that Marcus thinks that Maria is to be the bridesmaid, don’t you and that Irene will only step in on the wedding night. Maria will instruct Irene on everything that is required of her before then.”
Oscar was getting fed up with this indirect talk. It was time for him to become more direct. “Okay, Makayla. We are having this discussion as if something might happen, correct? So I ask you, do you have it planned that Marcus has sex with my wife, yes or no?”
“The answer is no but if it were to occur as you are suggesting it might then I have to be prepared on how we will look after you. The last thing that we need is a jealous husband running around on our wedding night. Even if it doesn’t happen and you suspect it might then it could cause trouble. I want my marriage to be successful. I don’t want it starting with anyone outside this group here suspecting anything untoward.”
“Okay, I’ve said enough for you to work out what you need to do. If Irene has sex with any man while I’m in Australia then I expect to be there and I want Suzi there beside me.”
“Oscar, are you trying to tell me that you want to have sex with Suzi?” Irene asked.
“No, I didn’t say that but I think that Suzi might want to if circumstances were to influence me to such an extent that I change my mind. Is that so, Suzi?”
“Hhmm, it’s a possibility that I could be interested in the right circumstances,” Suzi replied. She could see what Oscar was up to so she didn’t want to undermine him by saying no and she did find this obviously intelligent well-dressed man interesting.
“So I’ll put you together at the same table at the reception then, Oscar with Marcus’s mother Isabella and your secretary Renae then possibly Don and Maria as well,” Makayla answered.
“Renae is coming?” Irene asked. Oscar knew that she would be jealous of having him and Renae together.
“Yes, I got an email yesterday from Isabella to say she was coming. She asked that I put Oscar at her table.”
“Does she know that you intend springing me on Marcus as the bridesmaid?” Irene asked.
“No, she didn’t ask so I didn’t tell.”
“So she expects me to be there with Oscar?”
“You were not mentioned.”
“That’s Isy alright. Line up Oscar’s secretary for him and pretend that I don’t exist, that’s typical.”
Don cut in, “Listen, people, can I suggest that Oscar be the backup driver for the bridal car. That way he can be present with the bride’s group before the church, during the photography, delivering the wedding party to the reception and leaving the reception to go to the bridal suite. There would also be a seat available upfront if Suzi wants to travel with him.”
“Problem solved then. We have a plan,” Makayla stated. “Okay, let’s stop at the local for a few drinks to welcome Oscar and Irene to Australia.”
….
“I want you to come with me to Australia for Marcus’s wedding, Renae.”
“Does Oscar know that you want me to go with you, Madame?”
“Fuck Oscar. It’s my company so if I want to take you with me then I will, Renae.”
“I have to work with him, Madame. If he disagrees then it will make it difficult for me.”
“Don’t you worry about that? He won’t be here much longer anyway.”
“Forgive me for pointing it out to you Madame but Oscar has increased profits for the shareholders by more than 30% since he took over the role. Can you really get rid of him just like that? The shareholders would not support you if you tried to sack him.”
“I own half the shares.”
“Once again forgive me Madame but with the shares you have given to Oscar as bonuses and to your grandson who is in Oscar’s care you only own forty per cent of the shares.”
“Don’t you think I know that, Renae? Are you fucking him or something that you have to support him against me all the time?
“I’m not that lucky, Madame but if he wanted me to then that would be different.”
“I see. You’re in love with him?”
“Almost as much as you are, Madame? Fortunately, I am not over eighty years old.”
“Rub it in, bitch.” With that, they both burst out laughing. “Anyhow, how do you know that Oscar would not vote with me with his thirty per cent of the shares?”
“What, you expect him to vote himself out of a job that pays him over a million and a half US dollars a year with another couple of million in bonuses? That’s not likely is it?”
“That is very likely if I nominate the right candidate.”
“Who would that be?”
“Marcus.”
“Surely he wouldn’t support the nomination of the man who tried to steal his wife away from him, the man who kept fucking his wife on him behind his back, the one who allowed the video of him screwing his wife to get released into the underworld.”
“We took care of the videos.”
“I’m sorry to tell you, Madame but I’ve recently purchased one. That son of yours has a huge dick.”
“Not as big as his dad.”
“Your husband had a big dick?”
“No, but Marcus’s dad did.”
Once again they burst out laughing again. “You keep springing surprises on me, Madame.”
“Life is only what you make it, honey. Now, we have some work to do.”
“Okay, what is the task?”
“We have a video business to shut down.”
“How do we do that?”
“Get me the police commissioner on the phone. He owes me for getting him that job so now it is time for me to collect on my investment.”
“Do you own everybody, Madame?”
“No, I don’t own anybody. They choose to sell themselves to me. I don’t buy they sell. Never turn down a good deal is my policy. Oh, and while you are at it get us first-class tickets to arrive in Western Australia two days before the wedding.”
“Should I tell Oscar that we are coming over?”
“He will know by now. He arrived there this afternoon, their time. Don picked him and Irene up with the bride and her friend, Suzi with them. I suspect they are planning something. By now that young girl will be keen to get Oscar into the cot so she will know what is being planned. She has a girlfriend that she keeps secret. She tells her girlfriend everything so we need to get her on the phone. I’ll handle that myself.”
“How do you know all this?”
“I sent Marcus to Australia to teach him a lesson. He is learning, slowly. I chose Western Australia because I know all the managers, good and bad of the vineyards. Some of their fathers have bedded me in my more interesting days and some feel they owe me. In my day the men didn’t understand that women enjoyed sex as much as and some times more than the men so they thought I was doing them a favour. That never ever happened. I only ever did myself and my husband a favour.”
“Why are you taking me to Australia with you, Madame?”
“You want to bed Oscar, don’t you?”
“Yes, that would be nice.”
“Well, while Marcus is screwing Irene your job will be to seduce Oscar.”
“Why?”
“We need to keep him out of the way.”
“But why?”
“All of Irene’s boyfriends have to use condoms. That means she is not on the pill. A friend of mine is Irene’s doctor. During a discrete discussion, he happened to mention that Irene has an allergy to the pill. That is why she insists on condoms. Marcus refuses to use a condom. Every time he has used one it has failed and that could not be accidental.”
“You’re planning to try to get her pregnant?”
“Oscar is a family man. Nothing makes a family man happier than having a child and a young child would mean he would want to stay at home with his wife.”
“So why would you want to keep him away?”
“Not all family men understand how happy raising a child makes them. If he is there he may interfere.”
“I don’t understand. You have a managing director who is making you a fortune, the shareholders are happy, the vineyards are happy, the workers are happy but you want to stuff it up. Why?”
“Marcus is settling down. He is ready to take over.”
“Why don’t you just ask Oscar to give Marcus the job?”
“If he says no he will dig his heels in and we will never get rid of him.”
“That’s not Oscar. I know him. He would hand over to Marcus tomorrow if you asked him. Why don’t you do it right and just ask the man? He respects you. Isn’t it about time you learned to respect him?”
“I can’t take that chance. I have to use the resources available to me to get rid of him. Now are you with me or against me?”
”I’m with you of course.”
“Okay, let’s get to it. There is not much time.”
“Hey, there’s Don over there with that blond supermodel.” Oscar and Irene were standing at a window overlooking the arrivals area having got off their plane at Perth airport and having finally got through their customs checks.
“That’s not a supermodel. That’s Makayla.” Irene told him.
“My God, Marcus can certainly pick them.”
“Of course he can. He picked me didn’t he?” Irene stated with a laugh.
“Yes, but I didn’t think he would ever pick another one as beautiful as you,” Oscar answered with a big smile.
“Flattery will get you everywhere.”
“I’ll keep you to that. I’ll collect my prize tonight.”
“Not likely, we will be up talking until early tomorrow morning with our hosts.”
“Maria needs her sleep. Remember she is pregnant.”
“In that case, it will be with Don, Suzi and Makayla then.”
“What, no Marcus?” Oscar asked.
“I think Marcus might actually be avoiding you from what Makayla told me.”
Oscar ignored her observation. Looking at her with an astonished look on his face he asked, “Who’s Suzi?”
“Suzi is the dark-haired woman behind Makayla.”
“God, she’s almost as beautiful as Makayla.”
“Yes, and she is younger too. Don’t get any ideas, Oscar. I know you like them young and tight.”
“What, me, didn’t I tell you, I’m a saint?”
“Yes, I know a horny saint.” Irene shot back at him.
By this time they had arrived at the bottom of the stairs and Don was rushing towards them. He took Irene into his arms and hugged her firmly and hard for a very long time. Oscar stood back and watched until Makayla gave him the same treatment.
As Don broke his hold on Irene she smiled and said quietly but loud enough for the others to hear, “You haven’t changed Don, have you. I still give you an erection by just hugging you.” She skimmed her hand down across the front of his jeans and added, “And it’s a nice little one too.”
Makayla replied. “Your husband is similar but leave out the word little.”
“Oh, goody,” Suzi stated, “My turn now.”
“Behave yourself, Suzi. You’re in mixed company.” Makayla replied.
Suzi laughed and held out her hand to Oscar. “Hi, I’m Suzi,” she said.
“Hi, I’m Oscar.” He held out his hand to her then added, “But I’d rather a hug.”
“Good, so would I,” Suzi replied taking him into her arms.
Once again the hug lasted much longer then it needed to. It lasted in fact until, Irene said, “That’s my husband you have got there, Suzi.”
“Yes, I know,” Suzi answered. “You’re very lucky. He’s cute.”
“I think you’ve won yourself a heart,” Makayla stated, “shame she likes women more than men.”
“It’s a girl’s prerogative to change her mind any time she chooses,” Suzi stated. Oscar looked at her and gave her a big wink to which she cuddled up to his arm.
“Better stop that, Oscar or Don will get jealous,” Makayla said with a laugh.
“Come on, let’s head home,” Don answered ignoring Makayla’s statement which suggested to Oscar that there may be some truth to what she said. Each of them took a bag and followed Don back to the Audi.
Makayla ushered Irene into the front seat with Don then indicated to Oscar to climb into the back seat. Suzi got into the opposite side of the car meaning Oscar was in the centre with a woman either side of him. As Don headed out of the airport car park Irene turned to the back and told the girls, “Remember that is my husband you have there so please don’t rape him before we get back to the Bay, Suzi.”
Makayla laughed and said to Suzi, “Did you hear that Suzi, Irene told us we can rape him once we get back to the Bay. Do you think you can hold on that long?”
“Sounds like I’ll have to but it will be a struggle. How do you think you will go?”
“Like you, it’ll be a struggle but I’ll try hard.” Then added, “but not as hard as Oscar by the look of that tent in his pants.”
“If you don’t behave yourself, Makayla, I’ll have to give your future husband a call and tell on you,” Irene stated with a laugh.
“Remember our deal, Irene. If you tell on me all deals are off.” Makayla told Irene.
Oscar noted that Irene’s face went beetroot red. His smile disappeared and he asked, “Deal, what deal is that, Irene?”
As quick as a flash Makayla came back with, “Hasn’t she told you that I’ve asked her to be my bridesmaid?”
“Yes, but how is that a deal?”
“It’s meant as a tease for my future husband to prepare him for the wedding night.”
“To prepare him, prepare him how?”
“He gets horny whenever I mention Irene’s name.”
“I thought that Marcus got horny if any woman’s name gets mentioned,” Oscar explained.
“That could be true but much more so when Irene’s name is mentioned.”
“Are you sure that you’re not playing with fire here, Makayla?”
“I know that I am but in a week I will be Marcus’s wife and I want our wedding night to be special for both of us. I want to give him a very special prize, the right to see the only other woman he has ever loved. If it turns him on for me then we both win don’t we. Unless I’m mistaken it will turn Irene on as well as you, Oscar.”
“I see. I guess you know what you are doing, Makayla but consider the possibility that Marcus may want to finish some long outstanding business as you might say.”
“Do you think that might happen? If it were to happen what would you do?”
Oscar knew she was testing him so he thought for a while before he answered. He looked at Irene then back to Makayla then to Irene again. He saw Don look at him in the rear vision mirror. He then looked across at Suzi. He suspected they all knew something that he didn’t. He took his time before he answered. They all waited in anticipation for his reply. “I trust my wife to do what is right. Besides I expect you and Suzi will be there to keep me company if the worst were to happen.”
“What do you mean by the worst, Oscar?” Makayla immediately shot back.
He knew straight away then from her quick response that there was more happening here than he was party to. “I don’t want to upset you before your wedding, Makayla but Marcus has a reputation of taking any woman that he wants when he wants. As you say he gets turned on by you mentioning Irene’s name. It is not unknown for a bridegroom to have sex with a bridesmaid either before or after the wedding and occasionally both.”
“If by some chance that was to happen, Oscar what would you expect.”
Oscar looked at Irene who had turned almost right around towards the back seat. He then looked across to Suzi. “I would need some time with Suzi in private before I answered that question, Makayla.” Oscar knew that this would add some reluctance to Irene’s potential agreement to any sinister plan that Makayla might have.
“Suzi, why Suzi, why not me? I’d be there, wouldn’t I?” Makayla asked.
“I would not want to do anything that might impact or your future marriage, Makayla. Besides, I would not be part of the wedding party so it makes sense that I am accompanied by someone who also is not part of the wedding party, wouldn’t it?”
“I could involve you with the wedding party each time that the wedding party gets together. You are aware that Marcus thinks that Maria is to be the bridesmaid, don’t you and that Irene will only step in on the wedding night. Maria will instruct Irene on everything that is required of her before then.”
Oscar was getting fed up with this indirect talk. It was time for him to become more direct. “Okay, Makayla. We are having this discussion as if something might happen, correct? So I ask you, do you have it planned that Marcus has sex with my wife, yes or no?”
“The answer is no but if it were to occur as you are suggesting it might then I have to be prepared on how we will look after you. The last thing that we need is a jealous husband running around on our wedding night. Even if it doesn’t happen and you suspect it might then it could cause trouble. I want my marriage to be successful. I don’t want it starting with anyone outside this group here suspecting anything untoward.”
“Okay, I’ve said enough for you to work out what you need to do. If Irene has sex with any man while I’m in Australia then I expect to be there and I want Suzi there beside me.”
“Oscar, are you trying to tell me that you want to have sex with Suzi?” Irene asked.
“No, I didn’t say that but I think that Suzi might want to if circumstances were to influence me to such an extent that I change my mind. Is that so, Suzi?”
“Hhmm, it’s a possibility that I could be interested in the right circumstances,” Suzi replied. She could see what Oscar was up to so she didn’t want to undermine him by saying no and she did find this obviously intelligent well-dressed man interesting.
“So I’ll put you together at the same table at the reception then, Oscar with Marcus’s mother Isabella and your secretary Renae then possibly Don and Maria as well,” Makayla answered.
“Renae is coming?” Irene asked. Oscar knew that she would be jealous of having him and Renae together.
“Yes, I got an email yesterday from Isabella to say she was coming. She asked that I put Oscar at her table.”
“Does she know that you intend springing me on Marcus as the bridesmaid?” Irene asked.
“No, she didn’t ask so I didn’t tell.”
“So she expects me to be there with Oscar?”
“You were not mentioned.”
“That’s Isy alright. Line up Oscar’s secretary for him and pretend that I don’t exist, that’s typical.”
Don cut in, “Listen, people, can I suggest that Oscar be the backup driver for the bridal car. That way he can be present with the bride’s group before the church, during the photography, delivering the wedding party to the reception and leaving the reception to go to the bridal suite. There would also be a seat available upfront if Suzi wants to travel with him.”
“Problem solved then. We have a plan,” Makayla stated. “Okay, let’s stop at the local for a few drinks to welcome Oscar and Irene to Australia.”
….
“I want you to come with me to Australia for Marcus’s wedding, Renae.”
“Does Oscar know that you want me to go with you, Madame?”
“Fuck Oscar. It’s my company so if I want to take you with me then I will, Renae.”
“I have to work with him, Madame. If he disagrees then it will make it difficult for me.”
“Don’t you worry about that? He won’t be here much longer anyway.”
“Forgive me for pointing it out to you Madame but Oscar has increased profits for the shareholders by more than 30% since he took over the role. Can you really get rid of him just like that? The shareholders would not support you if you tried to sack him.”
“I own half the shares.”
“Once again forgive me Madame but with the shares you have given to Oscar as bonuses and to your grandson who is in Oscar’s care you only own forty per cent of the shares.”
“Don’t you think I know that, Renae? Are you fucking him or something that you have to support him against me all the time?
“I’m not that lucky, Madame but if he wanted me to then that would be different.”
“I see. You’re in love with him?”
“Almost as much as you are, Madame? Fortunately, I am not over eighty years old.”
“Rub it in, bitch.” With that, they both burst out laughing. “Anyhow, how do you know that Oscar would not vote with me with his thirty per cent of the shares?”
“What, you expect him to vote himself out of a job that pays him over a million and a half US dollars a year with another couple of million in bonuses? That’s not likely is it?”
“That is very likely if I nominate the right candidate.”
“Who would that be?”
“Marcus.”
“Surely he wouldn’t support the nomination of the man who tried to steal his wife away from him, the man who kept fucking his wife on him behind his back, the one who allowed the video of him screwing his wife to get released into the underworld.”
“We took care of the videos.”
“I’m sorry to tell you, Madame but I’ve recently purchased one. That son of yours has a huge dick.”
“Not as big as his dad.”
“Your husband had a big dick?”
“No, but Marcus’s dad did.”
Once again they burst out laughing again. “You keep springing surprises on me, Madame.”
“Life is only what you make it, honey. Now, we have some work to do.”
“Okay, what is the task?”
“We have a video business to shut down.”
“How do we do that?”
“Get me the police commissioner on the phone. He owes me for getting him that job so now it is time for me to collect on my investment.”
“Do you own everybody, Madame?”
“No, I don’t own anybody. They choose to sell themselves to me. I don’t buy they sell. Never turn down a good deal is my policy. Oh, and while you are at it get us first-class tickets to arrive in Western Australia two days before the wedding.”
“Should I tell Oscar that we are coming over?”
“He will know by now. He arrived there this afternoon, their time. Don picked him and Irene up with the bride and her friend, Suzi with them. I suspect they are planning something. By now that young girl will be keen to get Oscar into the cot so she will know what is being planned. She has a girlfriend that she keeps secret. She tells her girlfriend everything so we need to get her on the phone. I’ll handle that myself.”
“How do you know all this?”
“I sent Marcus to Australia to teach him a lesson. He is learning, slowly. I chose Western Australia because I know all the managers, good and bad of the vineyards. Some of their fathers have bedded me in my more interesting days and some feel they owe me. In my day the men didn’t understand that women enjoyed sex as much as and some times more than the men so they thought I was doing them a favour. That never ever happened. I only ever did myself and my husband a favour.”
“Why are you taking me to Australia with you, Madame?”
“You want to bed Oscar, don’t you?”
“Yes, that would be nice.”
“Well, while Marcus is screwing Irene your job will be to seduce Oscar.”
“Why?”
“We need to keep him out of the way.”
“But why?”
“All of Irene’s boyfriends have to use condoms. That means she is not on the pill. A friend of mine is Irene’s doctor. During a discrete discussion, he happened to mention that Irene has an allergy to the pill. That is why she insists on condoms. Marcus refuses to use a condom. Every time he has used one it has failed and that could not be accidental.”
“You’re planning to try to get her pregnant?”
“Oscar is a family man. Nothing makes a family man happier than having a child and a young child would mean he would want to stay at home with his wife.”
“So why would you want to keep him away?”
“Not all family men understand how happy raising a child makes them. If he is there he may interfere.”
“I don’t understand. You have a managing director who is making you a fortune, the shareholders are happy, the vineyards are happy, the workers are happy but you want to stuff it up. Why?”
“Marcus is settling down. He is ready to take over.”
“Why don’t you just ask Oscar to give Marcus the job?”
“If he says no he will dig his heels in and we will never get rid of him.”
“That’s not Oscar. I know him. He would hand over to Marcus tomorrow if you asked him. Why don’t you do it right and just ask the man? He respects you. Isn’t it about time you learned to respect him?”
“I can’t take that chance. I have to use the resources available to me to get rid of him. Now are you with me or against me?”
”I’m with you of course.”
“Okay, let’s get to it. There is not much time.”